Skip to main content

Full text of "Korean folk tales: imps, ghosts and fairies"

See other formats


KOREAN    IMPS 
GHOSTS   AND    FAIRIES 


KOREAN    FOLK    TALES 

IMPS,  GHOSTS   AND    FAIRIES 

TRANSLATED   FROM   THE   KOREAN 

OF   IM   BANG   AND   YI   RYUK 

BY  JAMES   S.   GALE 


LONDON  :  J.    M.   DENT    &    SONS,    LTD. 
NEW  YORK  :  E.  P.  DUTTON  &  CO.  1913 


Ah  rights  reserved 


TO 

MY   LITTLE   SON 

GEORGE    JAMES    MORLEY 

THE   DAYS   OF   WHOSE   YEARS 

ARE 
TWO    EASTERN    SPRINGS   AND   AUTUMNS 


PREFACE 

To  any  one  who  would  like  to  look  somewhat  into 
the  inner  soul  of  the  Oriental,  and  see  the  peculiar 
spiritual  existences  among  which  he  lives,  the 
following  stories  will  serve  as  true  interpreters,  born 
as  they  are  of  the  three  great  religions  of  the  Far 
East,  Taoism,  Buddhism  and  Confucianism. 

An  old  manuscript  copy  of  Im  Bang's  stories 
came  into  the  hands  of  the  translator  a  year  ago, 
and  he  gives  them  now  to  the  Western  world  that 
they  may  serve  as  introductory  essays  to  the 
mysteries,  and,  what  many  call,  absurdities  of 
Asia.  Very  gruesome  indeed,  and  unlovely,  some 
of  them  are,  but  they  picture  faithfully  the  condi- 
tions under  which  Im  Bang  himself,  and  many  past 
generations  of  Koreans,  have  lived. 

The  thirteen  short  stories  by  Yi  Ryuk  are  taken 
from  a  reprint  of  old  Korean  writings  issued  last 
year  (1911),  by  a  Japanese  publishing  company. 
Three  anonymous  stories  are  also  added,  "  The  Geo- 
mancer,"  to  show  how  Mother  Earth  has  given 
anxiety  to  her  chicks  of  children ;  "  Im,  the 


viii  PREFACE 

Hunter,"  to  tell  of  the  actualities  that  exist  in  the 
upper  air ;  and  "  The  Man  who  lost  his  Legs,"  as  a 
sample  of  Korea's  Sinbad. 

The  biographical  notes  that  accompany  the 
stories  are  taken  very  largely  from  the  Kuk-cho 
In-mul-chi,  "Korea's  Record  of  Famous  Men." 

J.  S.  GALE. 


CONTENTS 


I  CHARAN          I 

II  THE   STORY   OF   CHANG   TO-RYONG  .  .         1 8 

III  A   STORY   OF   THE   FOX  ....         26 

IV  CHEUNG   PUK-CHANG,    THE   SEER   .  .  .29 

V  YUN   SE-PYONG,    THE    WIZARD          ...         36 

VI  THE   WILD-CAT   WOMAN  .  .  .  .41 

VII  THE  ILL-FATED   PRIEST  .  .  .  -44 

VIII  THE   VISION   OF   THE   HOLY    MAN    ...         47 

IX  THE   VISIT   OF   THE   MAN   OF   GOD.  .  .         52 

X  THE   LITERARY   MAN   OF   IMSIL        .  ...         54 

XI  THE   SOLDIER   OF   KANG-WHA  ...         58 

XII  CURSED    BY   THE   SNAKE  60 

XIII  THE   MAN   ON   THE   ROAD        ....         63 

XIV  THE   OLD   MAN    WHO    BECAME   A    FISH    .           .         66 
XV  THE   GEOMANCER 69 

XVI  THE   MAN   WHO    BECAME   A   PIG      .  .  •         73 

XVII  THE   OLD   WOMAN   WHO    BECAME   A   GOBLIN     .         78 

XVIII  THE   GRATEFUL   GHOST  80 

XIX  THE   PLUCKY   MAIDEN  .  .  .  .  .83 

XX  THE   RESOURCEFUL   WIFE        .  .  .90 

XXI  THE   BOXED-UP   GOVERNOR     ....         92 
XXII  THE    MAN    WHO    LOST    HIS    LEGS       .  .  .       IOO 

XXIII  TEN   THOUSAND    DEVILS  ....       104 

XXIV  THE    HOME    OF   THE    FAIRIES              .            .            .Ill 
XXV  THE    HONEST   WITCH 12$ 

ix 


CONTENTS 


XXVI  WHOM    THE   KING   HONOURS 

XXVII  THE   FORTUNES    OF   YOO 

XXV11I  AN    ENCOUNTER   WITH   A    HOBGOBLIN 

xxix  THE  SNAKE'S  REVENGE 

XXX  THE    BRAVE    MAGISTRATE      . 

XXXI  THE  TEMPLE   TO    THE   GOD   OF   WAR 

XXXII  A   VISIT   FROM    THE   SHADES 

XXXIII  THE   FEARLESS   CAPTAIN 

XXXIV  THE   KING   OF   YOM-NA    (HELL)     . 

xxxv  HONG'S  EXPERIENCES  IN  HADES 

XXXVI  HAUNTED   HOUSES 

XXXVII  1M,    THE   HUNTER 

XXXVIII  THE   MAGIC    INVASION   OF    SEOUL 

XXXIX  THE  AWFUL   LITTLE    GOBLIN 

XL  GOD'S   WAY  .... 

XLI  THE   OLD   MAN    IN   THE   DREAM    . 

XLII  THE   PERFECT    PRIEST 

XLIII  THE   PROPITIOUS   MAGPIE     . 

XLIV  THE    'OLD   BUDDHA'   . 

XLV  A   WONDERFUL   MEDICINE    . 

XLVI  FAITHFUL   MO      . 

XLVII  THE   RENOWNED    MAING 

XLVI1I  THE   SENSES         .... 

XLIX  WHO   DECIDES,    GOD   OR   THE   KING? 

L  THREE   THINGS   MASTERED 

LI  STRANGELY    STRICKEN    DEAD 

LII  THE    MYSTERIOUS    HOI    TREE 

LIU  TA-HONG    . 


2IO 
211 
213 

2'5 
217 
219 


BIOGRAPHICAL 


IM  BANG  was  born  in  1640,  the  son  of  a  provincial  governor. 
He  was  very  bright  as  a  boy  and  from  earliest  years  fond  of 
study,  becoming  a  great  scholar.  He  matriculated  first  in  his 
class  in  1660,  and  graduated  in  1663.  He  was  a  disciple  of 
Song  Si-yol,  one  of  Korea's  first  writers.  In  1719,  when  he  was 
in  his  eightieth  year,  he  became  governor  of  Seoul,  and  held 
as  well  the  office  of  secretary  of  the  Cabinet.  In  the  year  1721 
he  got  into  difficulties  over  the  choice  of  the  Heir  Apparent,  and 
in  1722,  on  account  of  a  part  he  played  in  a  disturbance  in  the 
government,  he  was  exiled  to  North  Korea,  where  he  died. 

(From  Kuk-cho  In-mul-chi,  "  Korea's  Record  of  Famous 
Men.") 

Yl  RYUK  lived  in  the  reign  of  King  Se-jo,  matriculated  in 
1459,  and  graduated  first  in  his  class  in  1564.  He  was  a  man 
of  many  offices  and  many  distinctions  in  the  way  of  literary 
excellence. 

"  Korea's  Record  of  Famous  Men." 


XI 


KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND 
FAIRIES 


i 

CHARAN 

[SOME  think  that  love,  strong,  true,  and  self- 
sacrificing,  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Orient;  but  the 
story  of  Charan,  which  comes  down  four  hundred 
years  and  more,  proves  the  contrary,  for  it  still  has 
the  fresh,  sweet  flavour  of  a  romance  of  yesterday ; 
albeit  the  setting  of  the  East  provides  an  odd  and 
interesting  background.] 

In  the  days  of  King  Sung-jong  (A.D.  1488-1495) 
one  of  Korea's  noted  men  became  governor  of 
Pyong-an  Province.  Now  Pyong-an  stands  first 
of  all  the  eight  provinces  in  the  attainments  of 
erudition  and  polite  society.  Many  of  her  literati 
are  good  musicians,  and  show  ability  in  the  affairs 

of  State. 
B 


2     KOREAN  IMPS,   GHOSTS   AND   FAIRIES 

At  the  time  of  this  story  there  was  a  famous 
dancing-girl  in  Pyong-an  whose  name  was 
Charan.  She  was  very  beautiful,  and  sang  and 
danced  to  the  delight  of  all  beholders.  Her  ability, 
too,  was  specially  marked,  for  she  understood  the 
classics  and  was  acquainted  with  history.  The 
brightest  of  all  the  geisha  was  she,  famous  and 
far-renowned. 

The  Governor's  family  consisted  of  a  son,  whose 
age  was  sixteen,  and  whose  face  was  comely  as  a 
picture.  Though  so  young,  he  was  thoroughly 
grounded  in  Chinese,  and  was  a  gifted  scholar.  His 
judgment  was  excellent,  and  he  had  a  fine  apprecia- 
tion of  literary  form,  so  that  the  moment  he  lifted 
his  pen  the  written  line  took  on  admirable  expres- 
sion. His  name  became  known  as  Keydong  (The 
Gifted  Lad).  The  Governor  had  no  other  children, 
neither  son  nor  daughter,  so  his  heart  was  wrapped 
up  in  this  boy.  On  his  birthday  he  had  all  the 
officials  invited  and  other  special  guests,  who  came 
to  drink  his  health.  There  were  present  also  a 
company  of  dancing-girls  and  a  large  band  of 
musicians.  The  Governor,  during  a  lull  in  the  ban- 
quet, called  his  son  to  him,  and  ordered  the  chief  of 
the  dancing-girls  to  choose  one  of  the  prettiest  of 
their  number,  that  he  and  she  might  dance  together 
and  delight  the  assembled  guests.  On  hearing  this, 
the  company,  with  one  accord,  called  for  Charan, 


CHARAN  3 

as  the  one  suited  by  her  talents,  attainments  and 
age  to  be  a  fitting  partner  for  his  son.  They  came 
out  and  danced  like  fairies,  graceful  as  the  wavings 
of  the  willow,  light  and  airy  as  the  swallow.  All 
who  saw  them  were  charmed.  The  Governor,  too, 
greatly  pleased,  called  Charan  to  him,  had  her  sit  on 
the  dais,  treated  her  to  a  share  in  the  banquet,  gave 
her  a  present  of  silk,  and  commanded  that  from 
that  day  forth  she  be  the  special  dancing  maiden  to 
attend  upon  his  son. 

From  this  birthday  forth  they  became  fast  friends 
together.  They  thought  the  world  of  each  other. 
More  than  all  the  delightful  stories  of  history  was 
their  love — such  as  had  never  been  seen. 

The  Governor's  term  of  office  was  extended  for 
six  years  more,  and  so  they  remained  in  the  north 
country.  Finally,  at  the  time  of  return,  he  and  his 
wife  were  in  great  anxiety  over  their  son  being 
separated  from  Charan.  If  they  were  to  force  them 
to  separate,  they  feared  he  would  die  of  a  broken 
heart.  If  they  took  her  with  them,  she  not  being 
his  wife,  they  feared  for  his  reputation.  They  could 
not  possibly  decide,  so  they  concluded  to  refer  the 
matter  to  the  son  himself.  They  called  him  and 
said,  "Even  parents  cannot  decide  as  to  the  love 
of  their  son  for  a  maiden.  What  ought  we  to  do? 
You  love  Charan  so  that  it  will  be  very  hard  for 
you  to  part,  and  yet  to  have  a  dancing-girl  before 


4      KOREAN   IMPS,   GHOSTS   AND   FAIRIES 

you  are  married  is  not  good  form,  and  will  interfere 
with  your  marriage  prospects  and  promotion. 
However,  the  having  of  a  second  wife  is  a  common 
custom  in  Korea,  and  one  that  the  world  recognizes. 
Do  as  you  think  best  in  the  matter."  The  son 
replied,  "There  is  no  difficulty;  when  she  is 
before  my  eyes,  of  course  she  is  everything,  but 
when  the  time  comes  for  me  to  start  for  home  she 
will  be  like  a  pair  of  worn  shoes,  set  aside ;  so  please 
do  not  be  anxious." 

The  Governor  and  his  wife  were  greatly  delighted, 
and  said  he  was  a  "superior  man  "  indeed. 

When  the  time  came  to  part  Charan  cried  bitterly, 
so  that  those  standing  by  could  not  bear  to  look 
at  her;  but  the  son  showed  not  the  slightest  sign 
of  emotion.  Those  looking  on  were  filled  with 
wonder  at  his  fortitude.  Although  he  had  already 
loved  Charan  for  six  years,  he  had  never  been 
separated  from  her  for  a  single  day,  so  he  knew  not 
what  it  meant  to  say  Good-bye,  nor  did  he  know 
how  it  felt  to  be  parted. 

The  Governor  returned  to  Seoul  to  fill  the  office 
of  Chief  Justice,  and  the  son  came  also.  After  this 
return  thoughts  of  love  for  Charan  possessed 
Keydong,  though  he  never  expressed  them  in  word 
or  manner.  It  was  almost  the  time  of  the  Kam-see 
Examination.  The  father,  therefore,  ordered  his 
son  to  go  with  some  of  his  friends  to  a  neighbour- 


CHARAN  5 

ing  monastery  to  study  and  prepare.  They  went, 
and  one  night,  after  the  day's  work  was  over  and 
all  were  asleep,  the  young  man  stole  out  into  the 
courtyard.  It  was  winter,  with  frost  and  snow  and 
a  cold,  clear  moon.  The  mountains  were  deep  and 
the  world  was  quiet,  so  that  the  slightest  sound 
could  be  heard.  The  young  man  looked  up  at  the 
moon  and  his  thoughts  were  full  of  sorrow.  He 
so  wished  to  see  Charan  that  he  could  no  longer 
control  himself,  and  fearing  that  he  would  lose  his 
reason,  he  decided  that  very  night  to  set  out  for  far- 
distant  Pyong-an.  He  had  on  a  fur  head-dress, 
a  thick  coat,  a  leather  belt  and  a  heavy  pair  of 
shoes.  When  he  had  gone  less  than  ten  lee,  how- 
ever, his  feet  were  blistered,  and  he  had  to  go  into 
a  neighbouring  village  and  change  his  leather  shoes 
for  straw  sandals,  and  his  expensive  head-cover  for 
an  ordinary  servant's  hat.  He  went  thus  on  his 
way,  begging  as  he  went.  He  was  often  very 
hungry,  and  when  night  came,  was  very,  very  cold. 
He  was  a  rich  man's  son  and  had  always  dressed 
in  silk  and  eaten  dainty  fare,  and  had  never  in  his 
life  walked  more  than  a  few  feet  from  his  father's 
door.  Now  there  lay  before  him  a  journey  of 
hundreds  of  miles.  He  went  stumbling  along 
through  the  snow,  making  but  poor  progress. 
Hungry,  and  frozen  nearly  to  death,  he  had  never 
known  such  suffering  before.  His  clothes  were 


6     KOREAN   IMPS,   GHOSTS   AND  FAIRIES 

torn  and  his  face  became  worn  down  and  blackened 
till  he  looked  like  a  goblin.  Still  on  he  went,  little 
by  little,  day  after  day,  till  at  last,  when  a  whole 
month  had  gone  by,  he  reached  Pyong-an. 

Straight  to  Charan's  home  he  went,  but  Charan 
was  not  there,  only  her  mother.  She  looked  at 
him,  but  did  not  recognize  him.  He  said  he  was 
the  former  Governor's  son  and  that  out  of  love  for 
Charan  he  had  walked  five  hundred  lee.  "Where 
is  she?"  he  asked.  The  mother  heard,  but  instead 
of  being  pleased  was  very  angry.  She  said,  "My 
daughter  is  now  with  the  son  of  the  new  Governor, 
and  I  never  see  her  at  all ;  she  never  comes  home, 
and  she  has  been  away  for  two  or  three  months. 
Even  though  you  have  made  this  long  journey 
there  is  no  possible  way  to  meet  her." 

She  did  not  invite  him  in,  so  cold  was  her  wel- 
come. He  thought  to  himself,  "I  came  to  see 
Charan,  but  she  is  not  here.  Her  mother  refuses 
me;  I  cannot  go  back,  and  I  cannot  stay.  What 
shall  I  do  ?  "  While  thus  in  this  dilemma  a  plan 
occurred  to  him.  There  was  a  scribe  in  Pyong- 
an,  who,  during  his  father's  term  of  office,  had 
offended,  and  was  sentenced  to  death.  There  were 
extenuating  circumstances,  however,  and  he,  when 
he  went  to  pay  his  morning  salutations,  had  be- 
sought and  secured  his  pardon.  His  father,  out  of 
regard  for  his  son's  petition,  had  forgiven  the 


CHARAN  7 

scribe.  He  thought,  "I  was  the  means  of  saving 
the  man's  life,  he  will  take  me  in;"  so  he  went 
straight  from  Charan's  to  the  house  of  the  scribe. 
But  at  first  this  writer  did  not  recognize  him. 
When  he  gave  his  name  and  told  who  he  was,  the 
scribe  gave  a  great  start,  and  fell  at  his  feet  making 
obeisance.  He  cleared  out  an  inner  room  and  made 
him  comfortable,  prepared  dainty  fare  and  treated 
him  with  all  respect. 

A  little  later  he  talked  over  with  his  host  the 
possibility  of  his  meeting  Charan.  The  scribe  said, 
"  I  am  afraid  that  there  is  no  way  for  you  to  meet 
her  alone,  but  if  you  would  like  to  see  even  her  face, 
I  think  I  can  manage  it.  Will  you  consent  ?  " 

He  asked  as  to  the  plan.  It  was  this :  It  being 
now  a  time  of  snow,  daily  coolies  were  called  to 
sweep  it  away  from  the  inner  court  of  the  Gover- 
nor's yamen,  and  just  now  the  scribe  was  in  charge 
of  this  particular  work.  Said  he,  "If  you  will  join 
the  sweepers,  take  a  broom  and  go  in ;  you  will  no 
doubt  catch  a  glimpse  of  Charan  as  she  is  said  to 
be  in  the  Hill  Kiosk.  I  know  of  no  other  plan." 

Keydong  consented.  In  the  early  morning  he 
mixed  with  the  company  of  sweepers  and  went  with 
his  broom  into  the  inner  enclosure,  where  the  Hill 
Kiosk  was,  and  so  they  worked  at  sweeping.  Just 
then  the  Governor's  son  was  sitting  by  the  open 
window  and  Charan  was  by  him,  but  not  visible 


8      KOREAN  IMPS,   GHOSTS   AND  FAIRIES 

from  the  outside.  The  other  workers,  being  all 
practised  hands,  swept  well ;  Keydong  alone  handled 
his  broom  to  no  advantage,  knowing  not  how  to 
sweep.  The  Governor's  son,  watching  the  process, 
looked  out  and  laughed,  called  Charan  and  invited 
her  to  see  this  sweeper.  Charan  stepped  out  into 
the  open  hall  and  the  sweeper  raised  his  eyes  to 
see.  She  glanced  at  him  but  once,  and  but  for  a 
moment,  then  turned  quickly,  went  into  the  room, 
and  shut  the  door,  not  appearing  again,  to  the 
disappointment  of  the  sweeper,  who  came  back  irr 
despair  to  the  scribe's  house. 

Charan  was  first  of  all  a  wise  and  highly  gifted 
woman.  One  look  had  told  her  who  the  sweeper 
was.  She  came  back  into  the  room  and  began  to 
cry.  The  Governor's  son  looked  in  surprise  and 
displeasure,  and  asked,  "  Why  do  you  cry  ?  "  She 
did  not  reply  at  once,  but  after  two  or  three  insistent 
demands  told  the  reason  thus :  "  I  am  a  low  class 
woman ;  you  are  mistaken  in  thinking  highly  of  me, 
or  counting  me  of  worth.  Already  I  have  not  been 
home  for  two  whole  months  and  more.  This  is  a 
special  compliment  and  a  high  honour,  and  so  there 
is  not  the  slightest  reason  for  any  complaint  on  my 
part.  But  still,  I  think  of  my  home,  which  is  poor, 
and  my  mother.  It  is  customary  on  the  anniversary 
of  my  father's  death  to  prepare  food  from  the 
official  quarters,  and  offer  a  sacrifice  to  his  spirit, 


CHARAN  9 

but  here  I  am  imprisoned  and  to-morrow  is  the 
sacrificial  day.  I  fear  that  not  a  single  act  of 
devotion  will  be  paid,  I  am  disturbed  over  it,  and 
that's  why  I  cry." 

The  Governor's  son  was  so  taken  in  by  this  fair 
statement  that  he  trusted  her  fully  and  without  a 
question.  Sympathetically  he  asked,  "Why  didn't 
you  tell  me  before  ?  "  He  prepared  the  food  and 
told  her  to  hurry  home  and  carry  out  the  ceremony. 
So  Charan  came  like  flaming  fire  back  to  her  house, 
and  said  to  her  mother,  "  Keydong  has  come  and  1 
have  seen  him.  Is  he  not  here?  Tell  me  where 
he  is  if  you  know."  The  mother  said,  "He  came 
here,  it  is  true,  all  the  way  on  foot  to  see  you,  but 
I  told  him  that  you  were  in  the  yamen  and  that 
there  was  no  possible  way  for  you  to  meet,  so  he 
went  away  and  where  he  is  I  know  not." 

Then  Charan  broke  down  and  began  to  cry. 
"Oh,  my  mother,  why  had  you  the  heart  to  do  so 
cruelly?  "  she  sobbed.  "As  far  as  I  am  concerned 
I  can  never  break  with  him  nor  give  him  up.  We 
were  each  sixteen  when  chosen  to  dance  together, 
and  while  it  may  be  said  that  men  chose  us,  it  is 
truer  still  to  say  that  God  hath  chosen.  We  grew 
into  each  other's  lives,  and  there  was  never  such 
love  as  ours.  Though  he  forgot  and  left  me,  I  can 
never  forget  and  can  never  give  him  up.  The 
Governor,  too,  called  me  the  beloved  wife  of  his 


10    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

son,  and  did  not  once  refer  to  my  low  station.  He 
cherished  me  and  gave  me  many  gifts.  'Twas  all 
like  heaven  and  not  like  earth.  To  the  city  of 
Pyong-an  gentry  and  officials  gather  as  men 
crowd  into  a  boat;  I  have  seen  so  many,  but  for 
grace  and  ability  no  one  was  ever  like  Keydong. 
I  must  find  him,  and  even  though  he  casts  me  aside 
I  never  shall  forget  him.  I  have  not  kept  myself 
even  unto  death  as  I  should  have,  because  I  have 
been  under  the  power  and  influence  of  the 
Governor.  How  could  he  ever  have  come  so  far 
for  one  so  low  and  vile?  He,  a  gentleman  of  the 
highest  birth,  for  the  sake  of  a  wretched  dancing- 
girl  has  endured  all  this  hardship  and  come  so  far. 
Could  you  not  have  thought,  mother,  of  these 
things  and  given  him  at  least  some  kindly  wel- 
come ?  Could  my  heart  be  other  than  broken  ?  " 
And  a  great  flow  of  tears  came  from  Charan's  eyes. 
She  thought  and  thought  as  to  where  he  could 
possibly  be.  "I  know  of  no  place,"  said  she,  "un- 
less it  be  at  such  and  such  a  scribe's  home."  Quick 
as  thought  she  flew  thence,  and  there  they  met. 
They  clasped  each  other  and  cried,  not  a  word  was 
spoken.  Thus  came  they  back  to  Charan's  home 
side  by  side.  When  it  was  night  Charan  said, 
"When  to-morrow  comes  we  shall  have  to  part. 
What  shall  we  do?"  They  talked  it  over,  and 
agreed  to  make  their  escape  that  night.  So  Charan 


CHARAN  11 

got  together  her  clothing,  and  her  treasures  and 
jewels,  and  made  two  bundles,  and  thus,  he  carry- 
ing his  on  his  back  and  she  hers  on  her  head, 
away  they  went  while  the  city  slept.  They  followed 
the  road  that  leads  toward  the  mountains  that  lie 
between  Yang-tok  and  Maing-san  counties.  There 
they  found  a  country  house,  where  they  put  up,  and 
where  the  Governor's  son  became  a  sort  of  better- 
class  servant.  He  did  not  know  how  to  do  any- 
thing well,  but  Charan  understood  weaving  and 
sewing,  and  so  they  lived.  After  some  time  they 
got  a  little  thatched  hut  by  themselves  in  the  village 
and  lived  there.  Charan  was  a  beautiful  sewing- 
woman,  and  ceased  not  day  and  night  to  ply  her 
needle,  and  sold  her  treasures  and  her  jewels  to 
make  ends  meet.  Charan,  too,  knew  how  to  make 
friends,  and  was  praised  and  loved  by  all  the 
village.  Everybody  felt  sorry  for  the  hard  times 
that  had  befallen  this  mysterious  young  couple,  and 
helped  them  so  that  the  days  passed  peacefully  and 
happily  together. 

To  return  in  the  story  :  On  awaking  in  the  morn- 
ing in  the  temple  where  he  and  his  friends  had 
gone  to  study,  they  found  Keydong  missing.  All 
was  in  a  state  of  confusion  as  to  what  had  become 
of  the  son  of  the  Chief  Justice.  They  hunted  for 
him  far  and  wide,  but  he  was  nowhere  to  be  found, 
so  word  was  sent  to  the  parents  accordingly.  There 


12     KOREAN  IMPS,   GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

was  untold  consternation  in  the  home  of  the  former 
governor.  So  great  a  loss,  what  could  equal  it? 
They  searched  the  country  about  the  temple,  but 
no  trace  or  shadow  of  him  was  to  be  found.  Some 
said  they  thought  he  had  been  inveigled  away  and 
metamorphosed  by  the  fox;  others  that  he  had 
been  eaten  by  the  tiger.  The  parents  decided  that 
he  was  dead  and  went  into  mourning  for  him, 
burning  his  clothing  in  a  sacrificial  fire. 

In  Pyong-an  the  Governor's  son,  when  he 
found  that  he  had  lost  Charan,  had  Charan 's 
mother  imprisoned  and  all  the  relatives,  but  after 
a  month  or  so,  when  the  search  proved  futile,  he 
gave  up  the  matter  and  let  them  go. 

Charan,  at  last  happy  with  her  chosen  one,  said 
one  day  to  him,  "You,  a  son  of  the  gentry,  for  the 
sake  of  a  dancing-girl  have  given  up  parents  and 
home  to  live  in  this  hidden  corner  of  the  hills.  It 
is  a  matter,  too,  that  touches  your  filial  piety,  this 
leaving  your  father  and  mother  in  doubt  as  to 
whether  you  are  alive  or  not.  They  ought  to  know. 
We  cannot  live  here  all  our  lives,  neither  can  we 
return  home;  what  do  you  think  we  ought  to  do  ?  " 
Keydong  made  a  hopeless  reply.  "I  am  in 
distress,"  said  he,  "and  know  not." 

Charan  said  brightly,  "I  have  a  plan  by  which 
we  can  cover  over  the  faults  of  the  past,  and  win  a 
new  start  for  the  future.  By  means  of  it,  you  can 


CHARAN  18 

serve  your  parents  and  look  the  world  in  the  face. 
Will  you  consent  ?  " 

"What  do  you  propose?"  asked  he.  Her  reply 
was,  "There  is  only  one  way,  and  that  is  by  means 
of  the  Official  Examination.  I  know  of  no  other. 
You  will  understand  what  I  mean,  even  though  I 
do  not  tell  you  more." 

He  said,  "Enough,  your  plan  is  just  the  thing 
to  help  us  out.  But  how  can  I  get  hold  of  the 
books  I  need  ?  " 

Charan  replied,  "Don't  be  anxious  about  that, 
I'll  get  the  books."  From  that  day  forth  she  sent 
through  all  the  neighbourhood  for  books,  to  be 
secured  at  all  costs;  but  there  were  few  or  none,  it 
being  a  mountain  village.  One  day  there  came  by, 
all  unexpectedly,  a  pack-peddler,  who  had  in  his 
bundle  a  book  that  he  wished  to  sell.  Some  of  the 
village  people  wanted  to  buy  it  for  wall-paper. 
Charan,  however,  secured  it  first  and  showed  it  to 
Keydong.  It  was  none  other  than  a  special  work 
for  Examinations,  with  all  the  exercises  written  out. 
It  was  written  in  small  characters,  and  was  a  huge 
book  containing  several  thousand  exercises.  Key- 
dong was  delighted,  and  said,  "This  is  enough  for 
all  needed'  preparation."  She  bought  it  and  gave 
it  to  him,  and  there  he  pegged  away  day  after  day. 
In  the  night  he  studied  by  candle-light,  while  she 
sat  by  his  side  and  did  silk-spinning.  Thus  they 


14     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

shared  the  light  together.  If  he  showed  any 
remissness,  Charan  urged  him  on,  and  thus  they 
worked  for  two  years.  To  begin  with,  he,  being  a 
highly  talented  scholar,  made  steady  advancement 
day  by  day.  He  was  a  beautiful  writer  and  a  master 
of  the  pen.  His  compositions,  too,  were  without  a 
peer,  and  every  indication  pointed  to  his  winning 
the  highest  place  in  the  Kivago  (Examination). 

At  this  time  a  proclamation  was  issued  that  there 
would  be  a  special  examination  held  before  His 
Majesty  the  King,  so  Charan  made  ready  the  food 
required  and  all  necessaries  for  him  to  go  afoot  to 
Seoul  to  try  his  hand. 

At  last  here  he  was,  within  the  Palace  enclosure. 
His  Majesty  came  out  into  the  examination  arena 
and  posted  up  the  subject.  Keydong  took  his  pen 
and  wrote  his  finished  composition.  Under  the 
inspiration  of  the  moment  his  lines  came  forth  like 
bubbling  water.  It  was  finished. 

When  the  announcement  was  made  as  to  the 
winner,  the  King  ordered  the  sealed  name  of  the 
writer  to  be  opened.  It  was,  and  they  found  that 
Keydong  was  first.  At  that  time  his  father  was 
Prime  Minister  and  waiting  in  attendance  upon  the 
King.  The  King  called  the  Prime  Minister,  and 
said,  "It  looks  to  me  as  though  the  winner  was 
your  son,  but  he  writes  that  his  father  is  Chief 
Justice  and  not  Prime  Minister;  what  can  that 


CHARAN  15 

mean  ?  "  He  handed  the  composition  paper  to  the 
father,  and  asked  him  to  look  and  see.  The 
Minister  gazed  at  it  in  wonder,  burst  into  tears,  and 
said,  "  It  is  your  servant's  son.  Three  years  ago  he 
went  with  some  friends  to  a  monastery  to  study, 
but  one  night  he  disappeared,  and  though  I 
searched  far  and  wide  I  have  had  no  word  of  him 
since.  I  concluded  that  he  had  been  destroyed  by 
some  wild  animal,  so  I  had  a  funeral  service  held 
and  the  house  went  into  mourning.  I  had  no  other 
children  but  this  son  only.  He  was  greatly  gifted 
and  I  lost  him  in  this  strange  way.  The  memory 
has  never  left  me,  for  it  seems  as  though  I  had  lost 
him  but  yesterday.  Now  that  I  look  at  this  paper 
I  see  indeed  that  it  is  the  writing  of  my  son.  When 
I  lost  him  I  was  Chief  Justice,  and  thus  he  records 
the  office;  but  where  he  has  been  for  these  three 
years,  and  how  he  comes  now  to  take  part  in  the 
examination,  I  know  not." 

The  King,  hearing  this,  was  greatly  astonished, 
and  at  once  before  all  the  assembled  ministers  had 
him  called.  Thus  he  came  in  his  scholar's  dress 
into  the  presence  of  the  King.  All  the  officials 
wondered  at  this  summoning  of  a  candidate  before 
the  announcement  of  the  result.  The  King  asked 
him  why  he  had  left  the  monastery  and  where  he 
had  been  for  these  three  years.  He  bowed  low, 
and  said,  "I  have  been  a  very  wicked  man,  have 


16    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

left  my  parents,  have  broken  all  the  laws  of  filial 
devotion,  and  deserve  condign  punishment."  The 
King  replied,  saying,  "There  is  no  law  of  conceal- 
ment before  the  King.  I  shall  not  condemn  you 
even  though  you  are  guilty;  tell  me  all."  Then  he 
told  his  story  to  the  King.  All  the  officials  on 
each  side  bent  their  ears  to  hear.  The  King  sighed, 
and  said  to  the  father,  "Your  son  has  repented  and 
made  amends  for  his  fault.  He  has  won  first  place 
and  now  stands  as  a  member  of  the  Court.  We 
cannot  condemn  him  for  his  love  for  this  woman. 
Forgive  him  for  all  the  past  and  give  him  a  start 
for  the  future."  His  Majesty  said  further,  "The 
woman  Charan,  who  has  shared  your  life  in  the 
lonely  mountains,  is  no  common  woman.  Her 
plans,  too,  for  your  restoration  were  the  plans  of  a 
master  hand.  She  is  no  dancing-girl,  this  Charan. 
Let  no  other  be  your  lawful  wife  but  she  only ;  let 
her  be  raised  to  equal  rank  with  her  husband,  and 
let  her  children  and  her  children's  children  hold 
highest  office  in  the  realm."  So  was  Keydong 
honoured  with  the  winner's  crown,  and  so  the 
Prime  Minister  received  his  son  back  to  life  at  the 
hands  of  the  King.  The  winner's  cap  was  placed 
upon  his  head,  and  the  whole  house  was  whirled 
into  raptures  of  joy. 

So   the    Minister   sent    forth    a    palanquin    and 
servants  to  bring  up  Charan.     In  a  great  festival 


CHARAN  17 

of  joy  she  was  proclaimed  the  wife  of  the  Minister's 
son.  Later  he  became  one  of  Korea's  first  men  of 
State,  and  they  lived  their  happy  life  to  a  good  old 
age.  They  had  two  sons,  both  graduates  and  men 
who  held  high  office. 

IM  BANG. 


II 

THE    STORY    OF   CHANG   TO-RYONG 

[TAOISM  has  been  one  of  the  great  religions  of 
Korea.  Its  main  thought  is  expressed  in  the 
phrase  su-sim  yon-song,  "to  correct  the  mind  and 
reform  the  nature";  while  Buddhism's  is  myong- 
sim  kyon-song,  "to  enlighten  the  heart  and  see  the 
soul." 

The  desire  of  all  Taoists  is  "eternal  life," 
chang-saing  pul-sa;  that  of  the  Buddhists,  to 
rid  oneself  of  fleshly  being.  In  the  Taoist  world 
of  the  genii,  there  are  three  great  divisions  :  the 
upper  genii,  who  live  with  God;  the  midway  genii, 
who  have  to  do  with  the  world  of  angels  and 
spirits;  and  the  lower  genii,  who  rule  in  sacred 
places  on  the  earth,  among  the  hills,  just  as  we 
find  in  the  story  of  Chang  To-ryong.] 

In  the  days  of  King  Chung-jong  (A.D.  1507- 
1526)  there  lived  a  beggar  in  Seoul,  whose  face 
was  extremely  ugly  and  always  dirty.  He  was 
forty  years  of  age  or  so,  but  still  wore  his  hair 

down  his  back  like  an  unmarried  boy.     He  carried 

18 


THE   STORY   OF   CHANG  TO-RYONG     19 

a  bag  over  his  shoulder,  and  went  about  the  streets 
begging.  During  the  day  he  went  from  one  part 
of  the  city  to  the  other,  visiting  each  section,  and 
when  night  came  on  he  would  huddle  up  beside 
some  one's  gate  and  go  to  sleep.  He  was  fre- 
quently seen  in  Chong-no  (Bell  Street)  in  company 
with  the  servants  and  underlings  of  the  rich. 
They  were  great  friends,  he  and  they,  joking  and 
bantering  as  they  met.  He  used  to  say  that  his 
name  was  Chang,  and  so  they  called  him  Chang 
To-ryong,  To-ryong  meaning  an  unmarried  boy, 
son  of  the  gentry.  At  that  time  the  magician  Chon 
U-chi,  who  was  far-famed  for  his  pride  and 
arrogance,  whenever  he  met  Chang,  in  passing 
along  the  street,  would  dismount  and  prostrate  him- 
self most  humbly.  Not  only  did  he  bow,  but  he 
seemed  to  regard  Chang  with  the  greatest  of  fear, 
so  that  he  dared  not  look  him  in  the  face.  Chang, 
sometimes,  without  even  inclining  his  head,  would 
say,  "Well,  how  goes  it  with  you,  eh?"  Chon, 
with  his  hands  in  his  sleeves,  most  respectfully 
would  reply,  "Very  well,  sir,  thank  you,  very 
well."  He  had  fear  written  on  all  his  features 
when  he  faced  Chang. 

Sometimes,  too,  when  Chon  would  bow,  Chang 
would  refuse  to  notice  him  at  all,  and  go  by  with- 
out a  word.  Those  who  saw  it  were  astonished, 
and  asked  Chon  the  reason.  Chon  said  in  reply, 


20     KOREAN   IMPS,   GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

"There  are  only  three  spirit-men  at  present  in 
Cho-sen,  of  whom  the  greatest  is  Chang  To-ryong  ; 
the  second  is  Cheung  Puk-chang;  and  the  third  is 
Yun  Se-pyong.  People  of  the  world  do  not  know 
it,  but  I  do.  Such  being  the  case,  should  I  not 
bow  before  him  and  show  him  reverence  ?  " 

Those  who  heard  this  explanation,  knowing  that 
Chon  himself  was  a  strange  being,  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  it. 

At  that  time  in  Seoul  there  was  a  certain  literary 
undergraduate  in  office  whose  house  joined  hard 
on  the  street.  This  man  used  to  see  Chang  fre- 
quently going  about  begging,  and  one  day  he 
called  him  and  asked  who  he  was,  and  why  he 
begged.  Chang  made  answer,  "I  was  originally 
of  a  cultured  family  of  Chulla  Province,  but  my 
parents  died  of  typhus  fever,  and  I  had  no  brothers 
or  relations  left  to  share  my  lot.  I  alone  remained 
of  all  my  clan,  and  having  no  home  of  my  own  I 
have  gone  about  begging,  and  have  at  last  reached 
Seoul.  As  I  am  not  skilled  in  any  handicraft,  and 
do  not  know  Chinese  letters,  what  else  can  I  do  ?  " 
The  undergraduate,  hearing  that  he  was  a  scholar, 
felt  very  sorry  for  him,  gave  him  food  and  drink, 
and  refreshed  him. 

From  this  time  on,  whenever  there  was  any 
special  celebration  at  his  home,  he  used  to  call 
Chang  in  and  have  him  share  it. 


THE   STORY   OF   CHANG  TO-RYONG     21 

On  a  certain  day  when  the  master  was  on  his 
way  to  office,  he  saw  a  dead  body  being  carried 
on  a  stretcher  off  toward  the  Water  Gate.  Look- 
ing at  it  closely  from  the  horse  on  which  he  rode, 
he  recognized  it  as  the  corpse  of  Chang  To- 
ryong.  He  felt  so  sad  that  he  turned  back  to  his 
house  and  cried  over  it,  saying,  "There  are  lots  of 
miserable  people  on  earth,  but  who  ever  saw  one 
as  miserable  as  poor  Chang  ?  As  I  reckon  the 
time  over  on  my  fingers,  he  has  been  begging  in 
Bell  Street  for  fifteen  years,  and  now  he  passes 
out  of  the  city  a  dead  body." 

Twenty  years  and  more  afterwards  the  master 
had  to  make  a  journey  through  South  Chulla 
Province.  As  he  was  passing  Chi-i  Mountain,  he 
lost  his  way  and  got  into  a  maze  among  the  hills. 
The  day  began  to  wane,  and  he  could  neither  return 
nor  go  forward.  He  saw  a  narrow  footpath,  such 
as  woodmen  take,  and  turned  into  it  to  see  if  it  led 
to  any  habitation.  As  he  went  along  there  were 
rocks  and  deep  ravines.  Little  by  little,  as  he 
advanced  farther,  the  scene  changed  and  seemed 
to  become  strangely  transfigured.  The  farther  he 
went  the  more  wonderful  it  became.  After  he  had 
gone  some  miles  he  discovered  himself  to  be  in 
another  world  entirely,  no  longer  a  world  of  earth 
and  dust.  He  saw  some  one  coming  toward  him 
dressed  in  ethereal  green,  mounted  and  carrying  a 


22     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

shade,  with  servants  accompanying.  He  seemed 
to  sweep  toward  him  with  swiftness  and  without 
effort.  He  thought  to  himself,  "  Here  is  some  high 
lord  or  other  coming  to  meet  me,  but,"  he  added, 
"how  among  these  deeps  and  solitudes  could  a 
gentleman  come  riding  so  ? "  He  led  his  horse 
aside  and  tried  to  withdraw  into  one  of  the  groves 
by  the  side  of  the  way,  but  before  he  could  think 
to  turn  the  man  had  reached  him.  The  mysterious 
stranger  lifted  his  two  hands  in  salutation  an<d 
inquired  respectfully  as  to  how  he  had  been  all 
this  time.  The  master  was  speechless,  and  so 
astonished  that  he  could  make  no  reply.  But  the 
stranger  smilingly  said,  "My  house  is  quite  near 
here;  come  with  me  and  rest." 

He  turned,  and  leading  the  way  seemed  to  glide 
and  not  to  walk,  while  the  master  followed.  At 
last  they  reached  the  place  indicated.  He  suddenly 
saw  before  him  great  palace  halls  filling  whole 
squares  of  space.  Beautiful  buildings  they  were, 
richly  ornamented.  Before  the  door  attendants  in 
official  robes  awaited  them.  They  bowed  to  the 
master  and  led  him  into  the  hall.  After  passing  a 
number  of  gorgeous,  palace-like  rooms,  he  arrived 
at  a  special  one  and  ascended  to  the  upper  storey, 
where  he  met  a  very  wonderful  person.  He  was 
dressed  in  shining  garments,  and  the  servants  that 
waited  on  him  were  exceedingly  fair.  There  were, 


THE   STORY   OF  CHANG   TO-RYONG    23 

too,  children  about,  so  exquisitely  beautiful  that  it 
seemed  none  other  than  a  celestial  palace.  The 
master,  alarmed  at  finding  himself  in  such  a  place, 
hurried  forward  and  made  a  low  obeisance,  not 
daring  to  lift  his  eyes.  But  the  host  smiled  upon 
him,  raised  his  hands  and  asked,  "Do  you  not 
know  me?  Look  now."  Lifting  his  eyes,  he  then 
saw  that  it  was  the  same  person  who  had  come 
riding  out  to  meet  him,  but  he  could  not  tell  who 
he  was.  "I  see  you,"  said  he,  "but  as  to  who  you 
are  I  cannot  tell." 

The  kingly  host  then  said,  "I  am  Chang  To- 
ryong.  Do  you  not  know  me?"  Then  as  the 
master  looked  more  closely  at  him  he  could  see 
the  same  features.  The  outlines  of  the  face  were 
there,  but  all  the  imperfections  had  gone,  and  only 
beauty  remained.  So  wonderful  was  it  that  he 
was  quite  overcome. 

A  great  feast  was  prepared,  and  the  honoured 
guest  was  entertained.  Such  food,  too,  was  placed 
before  him  as  was  never  seen  on  earth.  Angelic 
beings  played  on  beautiful  instruments  and  danced 
as  no  mortal  eye  ever  looked  upon.  Their  faces, 
too,  were  like  pearls  and  precious  stones. 

Chang  To-ryong  said  to  his  guest,  "There  are 
four  famous  mountains  in  Korea  in  which  the 
genii  reside.  This  hill  is  one.  In  days  gone  by, 
for  a  fault  of  mine,  I  was  exiled  to  earth,  and  in 


24    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

the  time  of  my  exile  you  treated  me  with  marked 
kindness,  a  favour  that  I  have  never  forgotten. 
When  you  saw  my  dead  body  your  pity  went  out 
to  me ;  this,  too,  I  remember.  I  was  not  dead  then, 
it  was  simply  that  my  days  of  exile  were  ended 
and  I  was  returning  home.  I  knew  that  you  were 
passing  this  hill,  and  I  desired  to  meet  you  and 
to  thank  you  for  all  your  kindness.  Your  treat- 
ment of  me  in  another  world  is  sufficient  to  bring 
about  our  meeting  in  this  one."  And  so  they  met 
and  feasted  in  joy  and  great  delight. 

When  night  came  he  was  escorted  to  a  special 
pavilion,  where  he  was  to  sleep.  The  windows 
were  made  of  jade  and  precious  stones,  and  soft 
lights  came  streaming  through  them,  so  that  there 
was  no  night.  "My  body  was  so  rested  and  my 
soul  so  refreshed,"  said  he,  "that  I  felt  no  need 
of  sleep." 

When  the  day  dawned  a  new  feast  was  spread, 
and  then  farewells  were  spoken.  Chang  said, 
"This  is  not  a  place  for  you  to  stay  long  in;  you 
must  go.  The  ways  differ  of  we  genii  and  you  men 
of  the  world.  It  will  be  difficult  for  us  ever  to 
meet  again.  Take  good  care  of  yourself  and  go 
in  peace."  He  then  called  a  servant  to  accompany 
him  and  show  the  way.  The  master  made  a  low 
bow  and  withdrew.  When  he  had  gone  but  a 
short  distance  he  suddenly  found  himself  in  the 


THE   STORY  OF  CHANG  TO-RYONG     25 

old  world  with  its  dusty  accompaniments.  The 
path  by  which  he  came  out  was  not  the  way  by 
which  he  had  entered.  In  order  to  mark  the 
entrance  he  planted  a  stake,  and  then  the  servant 
withdrew  and  disappeared. 

The  year  following  the  master  went  again  and 
tried  to  find  the  citadel  of  the  genii,  but  there  were 
only  mountain  peaks  and  impassable  ravines,  and 
where  it  was  he  never  could  discover. 

As  the  years  went  by  the  master  seemed  to  grow 
younger  in  spirit,  and  at  last  at  the  age  of  ninety 
he  passed  away  without  suffering.  "When  Chang 
was  here  on  earth  and  I  saw  him  for  fifteen  years," 
said  the  master,  "I  remember  but  one  peculiarity 
about  him,  namely,  that  his  face  never  grew  older 
nor  did  his  dirty  clothing  ever  wear  out.  He  never 
changed  his  garb,  and  yet  it  never  varied  in  appear- 
ance in  all  the  fifteen  years.  This  alone  would 
have  marked  him  as  a  strange  being,  but  our  fleshly 
eyes  did  not  recognize  it." 

IM  BANG. 


IU 
A   STORY    OF   THE    FOX 

[THE  Fox. — Orientals  say  that  among  the  long- 
lived  creatures  are  the  tortoise,  the  deer,  the  crane 
and  the  fox,  and  that  these  long-lived  ones  attain 
to  special  states  of  spiritual  refinement.  If  trees 
exist  through  long  ages  they  become  coal ;  if  pine 
resin  endures  it  becomes  amber ;  so  the  fox,  if  it 
lives  long,  while  it  never  becomes  an  angel,  or 
spiritual  being,  as  a  man  does,  takes  on  various 
metamorphoses,  and  appears  on  earth  in  various 
forms.] 

Yi  Kwai  was  the  son  df  a  minister.  He  passed 
his  examinations  and  held  high  office.  When 
his  father  was  Governor  of  Pyong-an  Province, 
Kwai  was  a  little  boy  and  accompanied  him.  The 
Governor's  first  wife  being  dead,  Kwai's  step- 
mother was  the  mistress  of  the  home.  Once  when 
His  Excellency  had  gone  out  on  an  inspecting 
tour,  the  yamen  was  left  vacant,  and  Kwai  was 
there  with  her.  In  the  rear  garden  of  the  official 
quarters  was  a  pavilion,  called  the  Hill  Pagoda, 

that  was  connected  by  a  narrow  gateway  with  the 

26 


27 

public  hall.  Frequently  Kwai  took  one  of  the  yamen 
boys  with  him  and  went  there  to  study,  and  once 
at  night  when  it  had  grown  late  and  the  boy  who 
accompanied  him  had  taken  his  departure,  the  door 
opened  suddenly  and  a  young  woman  came  in. 
Her  clothes  were  neat  and  clean,  and  she  was  very 
pretty.  Kwai  looked  carefully  at  her,  but  did 
not  recogni^e  her.  She  was  evidently  a  stranger, 
as  there  was  no  such  person  among  the  dancing- 
girls  of  the  yamen. 

He  remained  looking  at  her,  in  doubt  as  to  who 
she  was,  while  she  on  the  other  hand  took  her  place 
in  the  corner  of  the  room  and  said  nothing. 

"Who  are  you?"  he  asked.  She  merely 
laughed  and  made  no  reply.  He  called  her.  She 
came  and  knelt  down  before  him,  and  he  took  her 
by  the  hand  and  patted  her  shoulder,  as  though 
he  greeted  her  favourably.  The  woman  smiled 
and  pretended  to  enjoy  it.  He  concluded,  how- 
ever, that  she  was  not  a  real  woman,  but  a  goblin 
of  some  kind,  or  perhaps  a  fox,  and  what  to  do  he 
knew  not.  Suddenly  he  decided  on  a  plan,  caught 
her,  swung  her  on  to  his  back,  and  rushed  out 
through  the  gate  into  the  yamen  quarters,  where 
he  shouted  at  the  top  of  his  voice  for  his  step- 
mother and  the  servants  to  come. 

It  was  midnight  and  all  were  asleep.  No  one 
replied,  and  no  one  came.  The  woman,  then,  being 


28     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

on  his  back,  bit  him  furiously  at  the  nape  of  the 
neck.  By  this  he  knew  that  she  was  the  fox. 
Unable  to  stand  the  pain  of  it,  he  loosened  his 
grasp,  when  she  jumped  to  the  ground,  made  her 
escape  and  was  seen  no  more. 

What  a  pity  that  no  one  came  to  Kwai's  rescue 
and  so  made  sure  of  the  beast ! 

IM  BANG. 


IV 

CHEUNG    PUK-CHANG,    THE   SEER 

[CHEUNG  PUK-CHANG — The  Yol-ryok  Keui-sul, 
one  of  Korea's  noted  histories,  says  of  Cheung  Puk- 
chang  that  he  was  pure  in  purpose  and  without 
selfish  ambition.  He  was  superior  to  all  others  in 
his  marvellous  gifts.  For  him  to  read  a  book  once 
was  to  know  it  by  heart.  There  was  nothing  that 
he  could  not  understand — astronomy,  geology, 
music,  medicine,  mathematics,  fortune-telling  and 
Chinese  characters,  which  he  knew  by  intuition  and 
not  from  study. 

He  followed  his  father  in  the  train  of  the  envoy 
to  Peking,  and  there  talked  to  all  the  strange  peoples 
whom  he  met  without  any  preparation.  They  all 
wondered  at  him  and  called  him  "The  Mystery." 
He  knew,  too,  the  meaning  of  the  calls  of  birds  and 
beasts;  and  while  he  lived  in  the  mountains  he  could 
see  and  tell  what  people  were  doing  in  the  distant 
valley,  indicating  what  was  going  on  in  each  house, 
which,  upon  investigation,  was  found  in  each  case 
to  be  true.  He  was  a  Taoist,  and  received  strange 

revelations. 

29 


30    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

While  in  Peking  there  met  him  envoys  from  the 
Court  of  Loochoo,  who  also  were  prophets.  While 
in  their  own  country  they  had  studied  the  horoscope, 
and  on  going  into  China  knew  that  they  were  to 
meet  a  Holy  Man.  As  they  went  on  their  way  they 
asked  concerning  this  mysterious  being,  and  at  last 
reached  Peking.  Inquiring,  they  went  from  one 
envoy's  station  to  another  till  they  met  Cheung 
Puk-chang,  when  a  great  fear  came  upon  them,  and 
they  fell  prostrate  to  the  earth. 

They  took  from  their  baggage  a  little  book  in- 
scribed, "  In  such  a  year,  on  such  a  day,  at  such  an 
hour,  in  such  a  place,  you  shall  meet  a  Holy  Man." 
"  If  this  does  not  mean  your  Excellency,"  said  they, 
"whom  can  it  mean  ?  "  They  asked  that  he  would 
teach  them  the  sacred  Book  of  Changes,  and  he 
responded  by  teaching  it  in  their  own  language. 
At  that  time  the  various  envoys,  hearing  of  this, 
contended  with  each  other  as  to  who  should  first 
see  the  marvellous  stranger,  and  he  spoke  to  each 
in  his  own  tongue.  They  all,  greatly  amazed,  said, 
"  He  is  indeed  a  man  of  God." 

Some  one  asked  him,  saying,  "There  are  those 
who  understand  the  sounds  of  birds  and  beasts, 
but  foreign  languages  have  to  be  learned  to  be 
known ;  how  can  you  speak  them  without 
study  ?  " 

Puk-chang  replied,  "I  do  not  know  them  from 


CHEUNG   PUK-CHANG,   THE   SEER      81 

having    learned    them,    but    know    them    uncon- 
sciously." 

Puk-chang  was  acquainted  with  the  three 
religions,  but  he  considered  Confucianism  as  the 
first.  "Its  writings  as  handed  down,"  said  he, 
"teach  us  filial  piety  and  reverence.  The  learning 
of  the  Sages  deals  with  relationships  among  men 
and  not  with  spiritual  mysteries;  but  Taoism  and 
Buddhism  deal  with  the  examination  of  the  soul 
and  the  heart,  and  so  with  things  above  and  not 
with  things  on  the  earth.  This  is  the  difference." 

At  thirty-two  years  of  age  he  matriculated,  but 
had  no  interest  in  further  literary  study.  He 
became,  instead,  an  official  teacher  of  medicine, 
astrology  and  mathematics. 

He  was  a  fine  whistler,  we  are  told,  and  once  when 
he  had  climbed  to  the  highest  peak  of  the  Diamond 
Mountains  and  there  whistled,  the  echoes  resounded 
through  the  hills,  and  the  priests  were  startled  and 
wondered  whose  flute  was  playing.] 

[There  is  a  term  in  Korea  which  reads  he-an 
Pang-kwang,  "spiritual-eye  distant-vision,"  the  see- 
ing of  things  in  the  distance.  This  pertains  to  both 
Taoists  and  Buddhists. 

It  is  said  that  when  the  student  reaches  a  certain 
stage  in  his  progress,  the  soft  part  of  the  head 
returns  to  the  primal  thinness  that  is  seen  in  the 


32     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

child  to  rise  and  fall  when  it  breathes.  From  this 
part  of  the  head  go  forth  five  rays  of  light  that 
shoot  out  and  up  more  and  more  as  the  student 
advances  in  the  spiritual  way.  As  far  as  they 
extend  so  is  the  spiritual  vision  perfected,  until  at 
last  a  Korean  sufficiently  advanced  could  sit  and 
say,  "In  London,  to-day,  such  and  such  a  great 
affair  is  taking  place." 

For  example,  So  Wha-tam,  who  was  a  Taoist 
Sage,  once  was  seen  to  laugh  to  himself  as  he  sat 
with  closed  eyes,  and  when  asked  why  he  laughed, 
said,  "Just  now  in  the  monastery  of  Ha-in  [300 
miles  distant]  there  is  a  great  feast  going  on.  The 
priest  stirring  the  huge  kettle  of  bean  gruel  has 
tumbled  in,  but  the  others  do  not  know  this,  and  are 
eating  the  soup."  News  came  from  the  monastery 
later  on  that  proved  that  what  the  sage  had  seen 
was  actually  true. 

The  History  of  Confucius,  too,  deals  with  this 
when  it  tells  of  his  going  with  his  disciple  An-ja 
and  looking  off  from  the  Tai  Mountains  of  Shan- 
tung toward  the  kingdom  of  On.  Confucius 
asked  An-ja  if  he  could  see  anything,  and  An-ja 
replied,  "  I  see  white  horses  tied  at  the  gates  of  On." 

Confucius  said,  "No,  no,  your  vision  is  imper- 
fect, desist  from  looking.  They  are  not  white 
horses,  but  are  rolls  of  white  silk  hung  out  for 
bleaching."] 


CHEUNG   PUK-CHANG,   THE   SEER      88 

The  Story 

The  Master,  Puk-chang,  was  a  noted  Korean. 
From  the  time  of  his  birth  he  was  a  wonderful 
mystery.  In  reading  a  book,  if  he  but  glanced 
through  it,  he  could  recall  it  word  for  word. 
Without  any  special  study  he  became  a  master 
of  astronomy,  geology,  medicine,  fortune-telling, 
music,  mathematics  and  geomancy,  and  so  truly  a 
specialist  was  he  that  he  knew  them  all. 

He  was  thoroughly  versed  also  in  the  three  great 
religions,  Confucianism,  Buddhism,  and  Taoism. 
He  talked  constantly  of  what  other  people  could 
not  possibly  comprehend.  He  understood  the 
sounds  of  the  birds,  the  voices  of  Nature,  and  much 
else.  He  accompanied  his  father  in  his  boyhood 
days  when  he  went  as  envoy  to  Peking.  At  that 
time,  strange  barbarian  peoples  used  also  to  come 
and  pay  their  tribute.  Puk-chang  picked  up  ac- 
quaintance with  them  on  the  way.  Hearing  their 
language  but  once,  he  was  readily  able  to  com- 
municate with  them.  His  own  countrymen  who 
accompanied  him  were  not  the  only  ones  aston- 
ished, nor  the  Chinamen  themselves,  but  the 
barbarians  as  well.  There  are  numerous  interesting 
stories  hinted  at  in  the  history  of  Puk-chang,  but 
few  suitable  records  were  made  of  them,  and  so 
many  are  lost. 
D 


84     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

There  is  one,  however,  that  I  recall  that 
comes  to  me  through  trustworthy  witnesses  :  Puk- 
chang,  on  a  certain  day,  went  to  visit  his  paternal 
aunt.  She  asked  him  to  be  seated,  and  as  they 
talked  together,  said  to  him,  "I  had  some  har- 
vesting to  do  in  Yong-nam  County,  and  sent  a 
servant  to  see  to  it.  His  return  is  overdue  and  yet 
he  does  not  come.  I  am  afraid  he  has  fallen  in  with 
thieves,  or  chanced  on  a  fire  or  some  other 
misfortune." 

Puk-chang  replied,  "Shall  I  tell  you  how  it  goes 
with  him,  and  how  far  he  has  come  on  the  way  ?  " 

She  laughed,  saying,  "Do  you  mean  to  joke 
about  it  ?  " 

Puk-chang,  from  where  he  was  sitting,  looked 
off  apparently  to  the  far  south,  and  at  last  said  to 
his  aunt,  "He  is  just  now  crossing  the  hill  called 
Bird  Pass  in  Mun-kyong  County,  Kyong-sang 
Province.  Hallo  !  he  is  getting  a  beating  just  now 
from  a  passing  yangban  (gentleman),  but  I  see  it 
is  his  own  fault,  so  you  need  not  trouble  about 
him." 

The  aunt  laughed,  and  asked,  "Why  should  he 
be  beaten ;  what's  the  reason,  pray  ?  " 

Puk-chang  replied,  "It  seems  this  official  was 
eating  his  dinner  at  the  top  of  the  hill  when  your 
servant  rode  by  him  without  dismounting.  The 
gentleman  was  naturally  very  angry  and  had  his 


CHEUNG   PUK-CHANG,   THE   SEER      35 

servants  arrest  your  man,  pull  him  from  his  horse, 
and  beat  him  over  the  face  with  their  rough  straw 
shoes." 

The  aunt  could  not  believe  it  true,  but  treated 
the  matter  as  a  joke;  and  yet  Puk-chang  did  not 
seem  to  be  joking. 

Interested  and  curious,  she  made  a  note  of  the  day 
on  the  wall  after  Puk-chang  had  taken  his  depart- 
ure, and  when  the  servant  returned,  she  asked  him 
what  day  he  had  come  over  Bird  Pass,  and  it 
proved  to  be  the  day  recorded.  She  added  also, 
"Did  you  get  into  trouble  with  a  yangban  there 
when  you  came  by  ?  " 

The  servant  gave  a  startled  look,  and  asked, 
"  How  do  you  know  ?  "  He  then  told  all  that  had 
happened  to  him,  and  it  was  just  as  Puk-chang  had 
given  it  even  to  the  smallest  detail. 

IM  BANG. 


YUN    SE-PYONG,    THE    WIZARD 

[YuN  SE-PYONG  was  a  man  of  Seoul  who  lived  to 
the  age  of  over  ninety.  When  he  was  young  he 
loved  archery,  and  went  as  military  attach^  to  the 
capital  of  the  Mings  (Nanking).  There  he  met  a 
prophet  who  taught  him  the  Whang-jong  Kyong, 
or  Sacred  Book  of  the  Taoists,  and  thus  he  learned 
their  laws  and  practised  their  teachings.  His  life 
was  written  by  Yi  So-kwang.] 

[CHON  U-CHI  was  a  magician  of  Songdo  who 
lived  about  1550,  and  was  associated  in  his  life  with 
Shin  Kwang-hu.  At  the  latter's  residence  one  day 
when  a  friend  called,  Kwang-hu  asked  Chon  to 
show  them  one  of  his  special  feats.  A  little  later 
they  brought  in  a  table  of  rice  for  each  of  the  party, 
and  Chon  took  a  mouthful  of  his,  and  then  blew  it 
out  toward  the  courtyard,  when  the  rice  changed 
into  beautiful  butterflies  that  flew  gaily  away. 

Chang  O-sa  used  to  tell  a  story  of  his  father,  who 
said  that  one  day  Chon  came  to  call  upon  him  at  his 
house  and  asked  for  a  book  entitled  The  Tu-si,  which 

36 


YUN   SE-PYONG,   THE   WIZARD        87 

he  gave  to  him.  "I  had  no  idea,"  said  the  father, 
"that  he  was  dead  and  that  it  was  his  ghost.  I  gave 
him  the  book,  though  I  did  not  learn  till  afterwards 
that  he  had  been  dead  for  a  long  time." 

The  History  of  Famous  Men  says,  "  He  was  a 
man  who  understood  heretical  magic,  and  other 
dangerous  teachings  by  which  he  deceived  the 
people.  He  was  arrested  for  this  and  locked  up  in 
prison  in  Sin-chon,  Whang-hai  Province,  and  there 
he  died.  His  burial  was  ordered  by  the  prison 
authorities,  and  later,  when  his  relatives  came  to 
exhume  his  remains,  they  found  that  the  coffin  was 
empty." 

This  and  the  story  of  Im  Bang  do  not  agree  as  to 
his  death,  and  I  am  not  able  to  judge  between 
them. — J.  S.  G.] 

[The  transformation  of  men  into  beasts,  bugs 
and  creeping  things  comes  from  Buddhism;  one 
seldom  finds  it  in  Taoism.] 

The  Story 

Yun  Se-Pyong  was  a  military  man  who  rose  to 
the  rank  of  minister  in  the  days  of  King  Choong- 
jong.  It  seems  that  Yun  learned  the  doctrine  of 
magic  from  a  passing  stranger,  whom  he  met  on  his 
way  to  Peking  in  company  with  the  envoy.  When 


38     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

at  home  he  lived  in  a  separate  house,  quite  apart 
from  the  other  members  of  his  family.  He  was  a 
man  so  greatly  feared  that  even  his  wife  and 
children  dared  not  approach  him.  What  he  did  in 
secret  no  one  seemed  to  know.  In  winter  he  was 
seen  to  put  iron  cleats  under  each  arm  and  to  change 
them  frequently,  and  when  they  were  put  off  they 
seemed  to  be  red-hot. 

At  the  same  time  there  was  a  magician  in  Korea 
called  Chon  U-chi,  who  used  to  go  about  Seoul 
plying  his  craft.  So  skilful  was  he  that  he  could 
even  simulate  the  form  of  the  master  of  a  house 
and  go  freely  into  the  women's  quarters.  On  this 
account  he  was  greatly  feared  and  detested.  Yun 
heard  of  him  on  more  than  one  occasion,  and  deter- 
mined to  rid  the  earth  of  him.  Chon  heard  also  of 
Yun  and  gave  him  a  wide  berth,  never  appearing  in 
his  presence.  He  used  frequently  to  say,  "  I  am  a 
magician  only;  Yun  is  a  God." 

On  a  certain  day  Chon  informed  his  wife  that 
Yun  would  come  that  afternoon  and  try  to  kill  him, 
"and  so,"  said  he,  "  I  shall  change  my  shape  in  order 
to  escape  his  clutches.  If  any  one  comes  asking  for 
me  just  say  that  I  am  not  at  home."  He  then 
metamorphosed  himself  into  a  beetle,  and  crawled 
under  a  crock  that  stood  overturned  in  the  court- 
yard. 

When   evening  began   to  fall  a  young  woman 


YUN   SE-PYONG,   THE   WIZARD        89 

came  to  Chon's  house,  a  very  beautiful  woman  too, 
and  asked,  "  Is  the  master  Chon  at  home  ?  " 

The  wife  replied,  "  He  has  just  gone  out." 

The  woman  laughingly  said,  "Master  Chon  and 
I  have  been  special  friend's  for  a  long  time,  and  I 
have  an  appointment  with  him  to-day.  Please  say 
to  him  that  I  have  come." 

Chon's  wife,  seeing  a  pretty  woman  come  thus, 
and  ask  in  such  a  familiar  way  for  her  husband, 
flew  into  a  rage  and  said,  "The  rascal  has 
evidently  a  second  wife  that  he  has  never  told  me 
of.  What  he  said  just  now  is  all  false,"  so  she 
went  out  in  a  fury,  and  with  a  club  smashed  the 
crock.  When  the  crock  was  broken  there  was  the 
beetle  underneath  it.  Then  the  woman  who  had 
called  suddenly  changed  into  a  bee,  and  flew  at  and 
stung  the  beetle.  Chon,  metamorphosed  into  his 
accustomed  form,  fell  over  and  died,  and  the  bee 
flew  away. 

Yun  lived  at  his  own  house  as  usual,  when 
suddenly  he  broke  down  one  day  in  a  fit  of  tears. 
The  members  of  his  family  in  alarm  asked  the 
reason. 

He  replied,  "My  sister  living  in  Chulla  Province 
has  just  at  this  moment  died."  He  then  called  his 
servants,  and  had  them  prepare  funeral  supplies, 
saying,  "They  are  poor  where  she  lives,  and  so  I 
must  help  them." 


40     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

He  wrote  a  letter,  and  after  sealing  it,  said  to  one 
of  his  attendants,  "If  you  go  just  outside  the  gate 
you  will  meet  a  man  wearing  a  horsehair  cap  and  a 
soldier's  uniform.  Call  him  in.  He  is  standing 
there  ready  to  be  summoned." 

He  was  called  in,  and  sure  enough  he  was  a  Kon- 
yun-no  (servant  of  the  gods).  He  came  in  and  at 
once  prostrated  himself  before  Yun.  Yun  said,  "  My 
sister  has  just  now  died  in  such  a  place  in  Chulla 
Province.  Take  this  letter  and  go  at  once.  I  shall 
expect  you  back  to-night  with  the  answer.  The 
matter  is  of  such  great  importance  that  if  you  do 
not  bring  it  as  I  order,  and  within  the  time 
appointed,  I  shall  have  you  punished." 

He  replied,  "I  shall  be  in  time,  be  not  anxious." 

Yun  then  gave  him  the  letter  and  the  bundle,  and 
he  went  outside  the  main  gateway  and  disappeared. 

Before  dark  he  returned  with  the  answer.  The 
letter  read  :  "She  died  at  such  an  hour  to-day  and 
we  were  in  straits  as  to  what  to  do,  when  your 
letter  came  with  the  supplies,  just  as  though  we  had 
seen  each  other.  Wonderful  it  is  !  "  The  man  who 
brought  the  answer  immediately  went  out  and  dis- 
appeared. The  house  of  mourning  is  situated  over 
ten  days'  journey  from  Seoul,  but  he  returned  ere 
sunset,  in  the  space  of  two  or  three  hours. 

IM  BANG. 


VI 

THE    WILD-CAT   WOMAN 

[KiM  SU-IK  was  a  native  of  Seoul  who  matric- 
ulated in  1624  and  graduated  in  1630.  In  1636, 
when  the  King  made  his  escape  to  Nam-han  from 
the  invading  Manchu  army,  Kim  Su-ik  acompanied 
him.  He  opposed  any  yielding  to  China  or  any 
treaty  with  them,  but  because  his  counsel  was  not 
received  he  withdrew  from  public  life.] 

[Tong  Chung-so  was  a  Chinaman  of  great  note. 
He  once  desired  to  give  himself  up  to  study,  and 
did  not  go  out  of  his  room  for  three  years.  During 
this  time  a  young  man  one  day  called  on  him,  and 
while  he  stood  waiting  said  to  himself,  "It  will  rain 
to-day."  Tong  replied  at  once,  "  If  you  are  not  a 
fox  you  are  a  wild  cat — out  of  this,"  and  the  man  at 
once  ran  away.  How  he  came  to  know  this  was 
from  the  words,  "Birds  that  live  in  the  trees  know 
when  the  wind  will  blow ;  beasts  that  live  in  the 
ground  know  when  it  is  going  to  rain."  The 

wild  cat  unconsciously  told  on  himself.] 

41 


42    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

The  Story 

The  former  magistrate  of  Quelpart,  Kim  Sii-ik, 
lived  inside  of  the  South  Gate  of  Seoul.  When  he 
was  young  it  was  his  habit' to  study  Chinese  daily 
until  late  at  night.  Once,  when  feeling  hungry,  he 
called  for  his  wife  to  bring  him  something  to  eat. 

The  wife  replied,  "  We  have  nothing  in  the  house 
except  seven  or  eight  chestnuts.  Shall  I  roast  these 
and  bring  them  to  you  ?  " 

Kim  replied,  "Good;  bring  them." 

The  servants  were  asleep,  and  there  was  no  one 
on  hand  to  answer  a  call,  so  the  wife  went  to 
the  kitchen,  made  a  fire  and  cooked  them  herself. 
Kim  waited,  meanwhile,  for  her  to  come. 

After  a  little  while  she  brought  them  in  a  hand- 
basket,  cooked  and  ready  served  for  him.  Kim  ate 
and  enjoyed  them  much.  Meanwhile  she  sat 
before  his  desk  and  waited.  Suddenly  the  door 
opened,  and  another  person  entered.  Kim  raised 
his  eyes  to  see,  and  there  was  the  exact  duplicate  of 
his  wife,  with  a  basket  in  her  hand  and  roasted 
chestnuts.  As  he  looked  at  both  of  them  beneath 
the  light  the  two  women  were  perfect  facsimiles  of 
each  other.  The  two  also  looked  back  and  forth 
in  alarm,  saying,  "What's  this  that's  happened? 
Who  are  you  ?  " 

Kim  once  again  received  the  roasted  nuts,  laid 


THE   WILD-CAT  WOMAN  43 

them  down,  and  then  took  firm  hold  of  each  woman, 
the  first  one  by  the  right  hand  and  the  second  by 
the  left,  holding  fast  till  the  break  of  day. 

At  last  the  cocks  crew,  and  the  east  began  to 
lighten.  The  one  whose  right  hand  he  held,  said, 
"  Why  do  you  hold  me  so  ?  It  hurts  ;  let  me  go." 
She  shook  and  tugged,  but  Kim  held  all  the  tighter. 
In  a  little,  after  struggling,  she  fell  to  the  floor  and 
suddenly  changed  into  a  wild  cat.  Kim,  in  fear  and 
surprise,  let  her  go,  and  she  made  her  escape 
through  the  door.  What  a  pity  that  he  did  not 
make  the  beast  fast  for  good  and  all ! 

Note  by  the  writer. — Foxes  turning  into  women 
and  deceiving  people  is  told  of  in  Kwang-keiii  and 
other  Chinese  novels,  but  the  wild  cat's  transforma- 
tion is  more  wonderful  still,  and  something  that  I 
have  never  heard  of.  By  what  law  do  creatures 
like  foxes  and  wild  cats  so  change  ?  I  am  unable  to 
find  any  law  that  governs  it.  Some  say  that  the  fox 
carries  a  magic  charm  by  which  it  does  these  magic 
things,  but  can  this  account  for  the  wild  cat  ? 

IM  BANG. 


VII 

THE    ILL-FATED    PRIEST 

A  CERTAIN  scribe  of  Chung-chong  Province,  whose 
name  was  Kim  Kyong-jin,  once  told  me  the  follow- 
ing story.  Said  he:  "In  the  year  1640,  as  I  was 
journeying  past  Big  Horn  Bridge  in  Ta-in  County, 
I  saw  a  scholar,  who,  with  his  four  or  five  servants, 
had  met  with  some  accident  and  all  were  reduced  to 
a  state  of  unconsciousness,  lying  by  the  river  side. 
I  asked  the  reason  for  what  had  befallen  them,  and 
they  at  last  said  in  reply,  '  We  were  eating  our 
noon  meal  by  the  side  of  the  road,  when  a  Buddhist 
priest  came  by,  a  proud,  arrogant  fellow,  who 
refused  to  bow  or  show  any  recognition  of  us.  One 
of  the  servants,  indignant  at  this,  shouted  at  him. 
The  priest,  however,  beat  him  with  his  stick,  and 
when  others  went  to  help,  he  beat  them  also,  so  that 
they  were  completely  worsted  and  unable  to 
rise  or  walk.  He  then  scolded  the  scholar,  saying, 
"You  did  not  reprimand  your  servants  for  their 
insult  to  me,  so  I'll  have  to  take  it  out  of  you  as 
well."  The  Buddhist  gave  him  a  number  of  vicious 

44 


THE   ILL-FATED   PRIEST  45 

blows,  so  that  he  completely  collapsed ;  '  and  when 
I  looked  there  was  the  priest  a  li  or  two  ahead. 

"Just  then  a  military  man,  aged  about  forty  or  so, 
came  my  way.  He  was  poor  in  flesh  and  seemed 
to  have  no  strength.  Riding  a  cadaverous  pony, 
he  came  shuffling  along;  a  boy  accompanying 
carried  his  hat-cover  and  bow  and  arrows.  He 
arrived  at  the  stream,  and,  seeing  the  people  in  their 
plight,  asked  the  cause.  The  officer  was  very  angry, 
and  said,  '  Yonder  impudent  priest,  endowed  with 
no  end  of  brute  force,  has  attacked  my  people  and 
me.' 

" '  Indeed,'  said  the  stranger,  '  I  have  been  aware 
of  him  for  a  long  time,  and  have  decided  to  rid 
the  earth  of  him,  but  I  have  never  had  an  oppor- 
tunity before.  Now  that  I  have  at  last  come  on  him 
I  am  determined  to  have  satisfaction.'  So  he  dis- 
mounted from  his  horse,  tightened  his  girth,  took 
his  bow,  and  an  arrow  that  had  a  '  fist '  head,  and 
made  off  at  a  gallop  after  the  priest.  Soon  he  over- 
took him.  Just  as  the  priest  looked  back  the  archer 
let  fly  with  his  arrow,  which  entered  deep  into  the 
chest.  He  then  dismounted,  drew  his  sword,  pierced 
the  two  hands  of  the  priest  and  passed  a  string 
through  them,  tied  him  to  his  horse's  tail,  and  came 
triumphantly  back  to  where  the  scholar  lay,  and 
said,  '  Now  do  with  this  fellow  as  you  please.  I 
am  going.' 


46     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

"The  scholar  bowed  before  the  archer,  thanked 
him,  asked  his  place  of  residence  and  name.  He 
replied,  '  My  home  is  in  the  County  of  Ko-chang,' 
but  he  did  not  give  his  name. 

"The  scholar  looked  at  the  priest,  and  never 
before  had  he  seen  so  powerful  a  giant,  but  now, 
with  his  chest  shot  through  and  his  hands  pierced, 
he  was  unable  to  speak ;  so  they  arose,  made  mince- 
meat of  him,  and  went  on  their  way  rejoicing." 

IM  BANG. 


VIII 
THE    VISION    OF   THE    HOLY    MAN 

Yi  CHI-HAM  (Master  To-jong). — A  story  is  told 
of  him  that  on  the  day  after  his  wedding  he  went 
out  with  his  topo  or  ceremonial  coat  on,  but  came 
back  later  without  it.  On  inquiry  being  made,  it 
was  found  that  he  had  torn  it  into  pieces  to  serve 
as  bandages  for  a  sick  child  that  he  had  met  with 
on  his  walk. 

Once  on  a  time  he  had  an  impression  that  his 
father-in-law's  home  was  shortly  to  be  overtaken 
by  a  great  disaster ;  he  therefore  took  his  wife  and 
disappeared  from  the  place.  In  the  year  following, 
for  some  political  offence,  the  home  was  indeed 
wiped  out  and  the  family  wholly  destroyed. 

To-jong  was  not  only  a  prophet,  but  also  a 
magician,  as  was  shown  by  his  handling  of  a  boat. 
When  he  took  to  sea  the  waters  lay  quiet  before 
him,  and  all  his  path  was  peace.  He  would  be 
absent  sometimes  for  a  year  or  more,  voyaging  in 
many  parts  of  the  world. 

He  practised  fasting,  and  would  go  sometimes 
for  months  without  eating.  He  also  overcame 

47 


48     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

thirst,  and  in  the  hot  days  of  summer  would  avoid 
drinking.  He  stifled  all  pain  and  suffering,  so  that 
when  he  walked  and  his  feet  were  blistered  he  paid 
no  attention  to  it. 

While  young  he  was  a  disciple  of  a  famous 
Taoist,  So  Wha-dam.  As  his  follower  he  used  to 
dress  in  grass  cloth  (the  poor  man's  garb),  wear 
straw  shoes  and  carry  his  bundle  on  his  back.  He 
would  be  on  familiar  terms  with  Ministers  of  State, 
and  yet  show  indifference  to  their  greatness  and 
pomp.  He  was  acquainted  with  the  various  magic 
practices,  so  that  in  boating  he  used  to  hang  out 
gourd  cups  at  each  corner  of  the  boat,  and  thus 
equipped  he  went  many  times  to  and  from  Quelpart 
and  never  met  a  wind.  He  did  merchandising, 
made  money,  and  bought  land  which  yielded  several 
thousand  bags  of  rice  that  he  distributed  among  the 
poor. 

He  lived  in  Seoul  in  a  little  dug-out,  so  that  his 
name  became  "Mud  Pavilion,"  or  To-jong.  His 
cap  was  made  of  metal,  which  he  used  to  cook  his 
food  in,  and  which  he  then  washed  and  put  back 
on  his  head  again.  He  used  also  to  wear  wooden 
shoes  and  ride  on  a  pack  saddle. 

He  built  a  house  for  the  poor  in  Asan  County 
when  he  was  magistrate  there,  gathered  in  all  the 
needy  and  had  them  turn  to  and  work  at  whatever 
they  had  any  skill  in,  so  that  they  lived  and 


THE   VISION   OF  THE   HOLY  MAN     49 

flourished.  When  any  one  had  no  special  ability, 
he  had  him  weave  straw  shoes.  He  urged  them 
on  till  they  could  make  as  many  as  ten  pairs  a  day. 
Yul-gok  said  of  him  that  he  was  a  dreamer  and 
not  suitable  for  this  matter-of-fact  world,  because 
he  belonged  to  the  realm  of  flowers  and  pretty  birds, 
songs  and  sweet  breezes,  and  not  to  the  common 
clay  of  corn  and  beef  and  radishes.  To-jong  heard 
this,  and  replied,  "Though  I  am  not  of  a  kind 
equal  to  beans  and  corn,  still  I  will  rank  with  acorns 
and  chestnuts.  Why  am  I  wholly  useless?" 

KOREA'S  RECORD  OF  FAMOUS  MEN. 

The  Story 

Teacher  To-jong  was  once  upon  a  time  a  mer- 
chant, and  in  his  merchandising  went  as  far  as  the 
East  Sea.  One  night  he  slept  in  a  fishing  village 
on  the  shore.  At  that  time  another  stranger  called 
who  was  said  to  be  an  i-in  or  "holy  man."  The 
three  met  and  talked  till  late  at  night — the  master 
of  the  house,  the  "holy  man  "  and  To-jong.  It  was 
very  clear  and  beautifully  calm.  The  "holy  man  " 
looked  for  a  time  out  over  the  expanse  of  water, 
then  suddenly  gave  a  great  start  of  terror,  and  said, 
"An  awful  thing  is  about  to  happen." 

His  companions,  alarmed  at  his  manner,  asked 
him  what  he  meant.  He  replied,  "In  two  hours 

or  so  there  will  be  a  tidal  wave  that  will  engulf  this 
E 


50    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

whole  village,  utterly  destroying  everything.  If 
you  do  not  make  haste  to  escape  all  will  be  as  fish 
in  a  net." 

To-jong,  being  something  of  an  astrologer  him- 
self, thought  first  to  solve  the  mystery  of  this,  but 
could  arrive  at  no  explanation. 

The  owner  of  the  house  would  not  believe  it,  and 
refused  to  prepare  for  escape. 

The  "holy  man"  said,  however,  "Even  though 
you  do  not  believe  what  I  say,  let  us  go  for  a  little 
up  the  face  of  the  rear  mountain.  If  my  words  fail 
we  can  only  come  down  again,  and  no  one  will  be 
the  worse  for  it.  If  you  still  do  not  wish  to  trust 
me,  leave  your  goods  and  furniture  just  as  they  are 
and  let  the  people  come  away." 

To-jong  was  greatly  interested,  though  he  could 
not  understand  it.  The  master,  too,  could  no 
longer  refuse  this  proposal,  so  he  took  his  family 
and  a  few  light  things  and  followed  the  "holy 
man"  up  the  hill. 

He  had  them  ascend  to  the  very  top,  "in  order," 
said  he,  "to  escape." 

To-jong  did  not  go  to  the  top,  but  seated  himself 
about  half-way  up.  He  asked  the  "holy  man"  if 
he  would  not  be  safe  enough  there. 

The  "holy  man"  replied,  "Others  would  never 
escape  if  they  remained  where  you  are,  but  you  will 
simply  get  a  fright  and  live  through  it." 


THE   VISION   OF   THE   HOLY   MAN       51 

When  cock-crow  came,  sure  enough  the  sea 
suddenly  lifted  its  face,  overflowed  its  banks,  and 
the  waves  came  rolling  up  to  the  heavens,  climbing 
the  mountain-sides  till  they  touched  the  feet  of 
To-jong.  The  whole  town  on  the  seashore  was 
engulfed.  When  daylight  came  the  waters  receded. 

To-jong  bowed  to  the  "holy  man  "  and  asked  that 
he  might  become  his  disciple.  The  "holy  man," 
however,  disclaimed  any  knowledge,  saying  that  he 
had  simply  known  it  by  accident.  He  was  a  man 
who  did  not  speak  of  his  own  attainments.  To-jong 
asked  for  his  place  of  residence,  which  he  indicated 
as  near  by,  and  then  left.  He  went  to  seek  him  on 
the  following  day,  but  the  house  was  vacant,  and 
there  was  no  one  there. 

IM  BANG. 


IX 
THE    VISIT   OF   THE    MAN    OF    GOD 

IN  the  thirty-third  year  of  Mal-yok  of  the  Mings 
(A.D.  1605),  being  the  year  Eulsa  of  the  reign  of 
Son-jo,  in  the  seventh  moon,  a  great  rain  fell,  such 
a  rain  as  had  not  been  seen  since  the  founding  of 
the  dynasty.  Before  that  rain  came  on,  a  man  of 
Kang-won  Province  was  cutting  wood  on  the  hill- 
side. While  thus  engaged,  an  angel  in  golden 
armour,  riding  on  a  white  horse  and  carrying  a 
spear,  came  down  to  him  from  heaven.  His  appear- 
ance was  most  dazzling,  and  the  woodman,  looking 
at  him,  recognized  him  as  a  Man  of  God.  Also  a 
Buddhist  priest,  carrying  a  staff,  came  down  in 
his  train.  The  priest's  appearance,  too,  was  very 
remarkable. 

The  Man  of  God  stopped  his  horse  and  seemed  to 
be  talking  with  the  priest,  while  the  woodcutter, 
alarmed  by  the  great  sight,  hid  himself  among  the 
trees. 

The  Man  of  God  seemed  to  be  very  angry  for 
some  reason  or  other,  raised  his  spear,  and,  point- 
ing to  the  four  winds,  said,  "I  shall  flood  all  the 

52 


THE   VISIT   OF   THE   MAN   OF   GOD     53 

earth  from  such  a  point  to  such  a  point,  and  destroy 
the  inhabitants  thereof." 

The  priest  following  cried  and  prayed  him  to 
desist,  saying,  "This  will  mean  utter  destruction 
to  mortals;  please  let  thy  wrath  rest  on  me."  As 
he  prayed  thus  earnestly  the  Man  of  God  again 
said,  "Then  shall  I  limit  it  to  such  and  such  places. 
Will  that  do  ?  " 

But  the  priest  prayed  more  earnestly  still,  till  the 
Man  replied  emphatically,  "I  have  lessened  the 
punishment  more  than  a  half  already  on  your 
account;  I  can  do  no  more."  Though  the  priest 
prayed  still,  the  Man  of  God  refused  him,  so  that 
at  last  he  submissively  said,  "Thy  will  be  done." 

They  ended  thus  and  both  departed,  passing 
away  through  the  upper  air  into  heaven. 

The  two  had  talked  for  a  long  time,  but  the 
distance  being  somewhat  great  between  them  and 
the  woodman,  he  did  not  hear  distinctly  all  that  was 
said. 

He  went  home,  however,  in  great  haste,  and  with 
his  wife  and  family  made  his  escape,  and  from  that 
day  the  rain  began  to  fall.  In  it  Mount  Otai  col- 
lapsed, the  earth  beneath  it  sank  until  it  became  a 
vast  lake,  all  the  inhabitants  were  destroyed,  and 
the  woodcutter  alone  made  his  escape. 

IM  BANG. 


THE    LITERARY    MAN    OF   IMSIL 

[THE  calling  of  spirits  is  one  of  the  powers 
supposed  to  be  possessed  by  disciples  of  the  Old 
Philosopher  (Taoists),  who  reach  a  high  state  of 
spiritual  attainment.  While  the  natural  desires 
remain  they  cloud  and  obstruct  spiritual  vision ; 
once  rid  of  them,  even  angels  and  immortal  beings 
become  unfolded  to  the  sight.  They  say,  "If  once 
all  the  obstructions  of  the  flesh  are  eliminated  even 
God  can  be  seen."  They  also  say,  "If  I  have  no 
selfish  desire,  the  night  around  me  will  shine  with 
golden  light ;  and  if  all  injurious  thoughts  are  truly 
put  away,  the  wild  deer  of  the  mountain  will  come 
down  and  play  beside  me." 

Ha  Sa-gong,  a  Taoist  of  high  attainment,  as  an 
old  man  used  to  go  out  fishing,  when  the  pigeons 
would  settle  in  flights  upon  his  head  and  shoulders. 
On  his  return  one  day  he  told  his  wife  that  they 
were  so  many  that  they  bothered  him.  "Why  not 
catch  one  of  them  ?  "  said  his  wife.  "Catch  one  ?  " 
said  he.  "What  would  you  do  with  it?"  "Why, 
eat  it,  of  course."  So  on  the  second  day  Ha  went 

54 


THE   LITERARY  MAN   OF   IMSIL       55 

out  with  this  intent  in  heart,  but  no  birds  came  near 
or  alighted  on  him.  All  kept  a  safe  distance  high 
up  in  mid-air,  with  doubt  and  suspicion  evident  in 
their  flying.] 

The  Story 

In  the  year  1654  there  was  a  man  of  letters  living 
in  Imsil  who  claimed  that  he  could  control  spirits, 
and  that  two  demon  guards  were  constantly  at  his 
bidding.  One  day  he  was  sitting  with  a  friend 
playing  chess,  when  they  agreed  that  the  loser  in 
each  case  was  to  pay  a  fine  in  drink.  The  friend 
lost  and  yet  refused  to  pay  his  wager,  so  that  the 
master  said,  "If  you  do  not  pay  up  I'll  make  it  hot 
for  you."  The  man,  however,  refused,  till  at  last 
the  master,  exasperated,  turned  his  back  upon  him 
and  called  out  suddenly  into  the  upper  air  some 
formula  or  other,  as  if  he  were  giving  a  command. 
The  man  dashed  off  through  the  courtyard  to  make 
his  escape,  but  an  unseen  hand  bared  his  body,  and 
administered  to  him  such  a  set  of  sounding  blows 
that  they  left  blue,  seamy  marks.  Unable  to  bear 
the  pain  of  it  longer,  he  yielded,  and  then  the  master 
laughed  and  let  him  go. 

At  another  time  he  was  seated  with  a  friend, 
while  in  the  adjoining  village  a  witch  koot  (exorcis- 
ing ceremony)  was  in  progress,  with  drums  and 


56     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

gongs  banging  furiously.  The  master  suddenly 
rushed  out  to  the  bamboo  grove  that  stood  behind 
the  official  yamen,  and,  looking  very  angry  and  with 
glaring  eyes,  he  shouted,  and  made  bare  his  arm 
as  if  to  drive  off  the  furies.  After  a  time  he  ceased. 
The  friend,  thinking  this  a  peculiar  performance, 
asked  what  it  meant.  His  reply  was,  "A  crowd  of 
devils  have  come  from  the  koot,  and  are  congregat- 
ing in  the  grove  of  bamboos;  if  I  do  not  drive 
them  off  trouble  will  follow  in  the  town,  and  for 
that  cause  I  shouted." 

Again  he  was  making  a  journey  with  a  certain 
friend,  when  suddenly,  on  the  way,  he  called  out 
to  the  mid-air,  saying,  "Let  her  go,  let  her  go,  I 
say,  or  I'll  have  you  punished  severely." 

His  appearance  was  so  peculiar  and  threatening 
that  the  friend  asked  the  cause.  For  the  time  being 
he  gave  no  answer,  and  they  simply  went  on  their 
way. 

That  night  they  entered  a  village  where  they 
wished  to  sleep,  but  the  owner  of  the  house  where 
they  applied  said  that  they  had  sickness,  and  asked 
them  to  go.  They  insisted,  however,  till  he  at  last 
sent  a  servant  to  drive  them  off.  Meanwhile  the 
womenfolk  watched  the  affair  through  the  chinks 
of  the  window,  and  they  talked  in  startled  whispers, 
so  that  the  scholar  overheard  them. 

A  few  minutes  later  the  man  of  the  house  followed 


THE   LITERARY  MAN   OF   IMSIL       57 

in  the  most  humble  and  abject  manner,  asking  them 
to  return  and  accept  entertainment  and  lodging  at 
his  house.  Said  he,  "I  have  a  daughter,  sir,  and 
she  fell  ill  this  very  day  and  died,  and  after  some 
time  came  to  life  again.  Said  she,  '  A  devil  caught 
me  and  carried  my  soul  off  down  the  main  roadway, 
where  we  met  a  man,  who  stopped  us,  and  in  fierce 
tones  drove  off  the  spirit,  who  let  me  go,  and  so 
I  returned  to  life.'  She  looked  out  on  your  Excel- 
lency through  the  chink  of  the  window,  and,  behold, 
you  are  the  man.  I  am  at  my  wits'  end  to  know 
what  to  say  to  you.  Are  you  a  genii  or  are  you 
a  Buddhist,  so  marvellously  to  bring  back  the  dead 
to  life?  I  offer  this  small  refreshment;  please 
accept." 

The  scholar  laughed,  and  said,  "  Nonsense  !  Just 
a  woman's  haverings.  How  could  I  do  such 
things  ?  "  He  lived  for  seven  or  eight  years  more, 
and  died. 

IM  BANG. 


XI 

THE   SOLDIER    OF    KANG-WHA 

[THE  East  says  that  the  air  is  full  of  invisible 
constituents  that,  once  taken  in  hand  and  con- 
trolled, will  take  on  various  forms  of  life.  The  man 
of  Kang-wha  had  acquired  the  art  of  calling 
together  the  elements  necessary  for  the  butterfly. 
This,  too,  comes  from  Taoism,  and  is  called  son-sul, 
Taoist  magic.] 

The  Story 

There  was  a  soldier  once  of  Kang-wha  who  was 
the  chief  man  of  his  village ;  a  low-class  man,  he 
was,  apparently,  without  any  gifts.  One  day  his 
wife,  overcome  by  a  fit  of  jealousy,  sat  sewing  in 
her  inner  room.  It  was  midwinter,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  be  at  home;  so,  with  intent  to  cheer  her 
up  and  take  her  mind  off  the  blues,  he  said  to  her, 
"Would  you  like  to  see  me  make  some  butterflies  ?  " 

His  wife,  more  angry  than  ever  at  this,  rated  him 
for  his  impudence,  and  paid  no  further  attention. 

The  soldier  then  took  her  workbasket  and  from 
it  selected  bits  of  silk  of  various  colours,  tucked 

58 


THE   SOLDIER   OF   KANG-WHA         59 

them  into  his  palm,  closed  his  hand  upon  them, 
and  repeated  a  prayer,  after  which  he  threw  the 
handful  into  the  air.  Immediately  beautiful  butter- 
flies filled  the  room,  dazzling  the  eyes  and  shining 
in  all  the  colours  of  the  silk  itself. 

The  wife,  mystified  by  the  wonder  of  it,  forgot 
her  anger.  The  soldier  a  little  later  opened  his 
hand,  held  it  up,  and  they  all  flew  into  it.  He 
closed  it  tight  and  then  again  opened  his  hand,  and 
they  were  pieces  of  silk  only.  His  wife  alone  saw 
this;  it  was  unknown  to  others.  No  such  strange 
magic  was  ever  heard  of  before. 

In  1637,  when  Kang-wha  fell  before  the  Manchus, 
all  the  people  of  the  place  fled  crying  for  their  lives, 
while  the  soldier  remained  undisturbed  at  his  home, 
eating  his  meals  with  his  wife  and  family  just  as 
usual.  He  laughed  at  the  neighbours  hurrying  by. 
Said  he,  "The  barbarians  will  not  touch  this  town ; 
why  do  you  run  so?"  Thus  it  turned  out  that, 
while  the  whole  island  was  devastated,  the  soldier's 
village  escaped. 

IM  BANG. 


XII 

CURSED   BY    THE   SNAKE 

[HA  YON  graduated  in  the  year  1396,  and  became 
magistrate  of  Anak  County.  He  built  many 
pavilions  in  and  about  his  official  place  of  resid- 
ence, where  people  might  rest.  As  he  went  about 
his  district,  seeing  the  farmers  busy,  he  wrote  many 
songs  and  verses  to  encourage  them  in  their  work. 
He  became  later  a  royal  censor,  and  King  Tai-jong 
commended  him,  saying,  "Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant."  Later  he  became  Chief  Justice. 
He  cleared  out  the  public  offices  of  all  disreputable 
officials,  and  made  the  Court  clean.  When  he  had 
leisure  it  was  his  habit  to  dress  in  ceremonial  garb, 
burn  incense,  sit  at  attention,  and  write  prayer 
verses  the  livelong  day. 

When  he  was  young,  once,  in  the  Court  of  the 
Crown  Prince,  he  wrote  a  verse  which  was  com- 
mented upon  thus:  "Beautiful  writing,  beautiful 
thought ;  truly  a  treasure."  He  was  a  great  student 
and  a  great  inquirer,  and  grateful  and  lovable  as  a 
friend.  He  studied  as  a  boy  under  the  patriot 

Cheung  Mong-ju,  and  was  upright  and  pure  in  all 

60 


CURSED   BY  THE   SNAKE  61 

his  ways.  His  object  was  to  become  as  one  of  the 
Ancients,  and  so  he  followed  truth,  and  encouraged 
men  in  the  study  of  the  sacred  books.  He  used  to 
awake  at  first  cock-crow  of  the  morning,  wash, 
dress,  and  never  lay  aside  his  book.  On  his  right 
were  pictures,  on  his  left  were  books,  and  he  happy 
between.  He  rose  to  be  Prime  Minister.] 

The  Story 

The  old  family  seat  of  Prince  Ha  Yun  was  in 
the  County  of  Keum-chon.  He  was  a  famous 
Minister  of  State  in  the  days  of  peace  and  pros- 
perity, and  used  frequently  to  find  rest  and  leisure 
in  his  summer-house  in  this  same  county.  It  was  a 
large  and  well-ordered  mansion,  and  was  occupied 
by  his  children  for  many  years  after  his  death. 

The  people  of  that  county  used  to  tell  a  very 
strange  story  of  Ha  and  his  prosperity,  which  runs 
thus  :  He  had  placed  in  an  upper  room  a  large 
crock  that  was  used  to  hold  flour.  One  day  one 
of  the  servants,  wishing  to  get  some  flour  from  the 
jar,  lifted  the  lid,  when  suddenly  from  the  depths 
of  it  a  huge  snake  made  its  appearance.  The 
servant,  startled,  fell  back  in  great  alarm,  and  then 
went  and  told  the  master  what  had  happened.  The 
master  sent  his  men-slaves  and  had  the  jar  brought 
down.  They  broke  it  open  and  let  out  a  huge, 
awful-looking  snake,  such  as  one  had  never  seen 


62     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

before.  Several  of  the  servants  joined  in  with  clubs 
and  killed  the  brute.  They  then  piled  wood  on  it 
and  set  fire  to  the  whole.  Vile  fumes  arose  that 
filled  the  house.  From  the  fumes  all  the  people  of 
the  place  died,  leaving  no  one  behind  to  represent 
the  family.  Others  who  entered  the  house  died 
also,  so  that  the  place  became  cursed,  and  was  left 
in  desolation.  A  little  later  a  mysterious  fire  broke 
out  and  burnt  up  the  remaining  buildings,  leaving 
only  the  vacant  site.  To  this  day  the  place  is 
known  as  "haunted,"  and  no  one  ventures  to  build 
upon  it. 

IM  BANG. 


XIII 

THE    MAN    ON    THE    ROAD 

IN  the  Manchu  War  of  1636,  the  people  of  Seoul 
rushed  off  in  crowds  to  make  their  escape.  One 
party  of  them  came  suddenly  upon  a  great  force 
of  the  enemy,  armed  and  mounted.  The  hills  and 
valleys  seemed  full  of  them,  and  there  was  no 
possible  way  of  escape.  What  to  do  they  knew 
not.  In  the  midst  of  their  perplexity  they  suddenly 
saw  some  one  sitting  peacefully  in  the  main  road- 
way just  in  front,  underneath  a  pine  tree,  quite 
unconcerned.  He  had  dismounted  from  his  horse, 
which  a  servant  held,  standing  close  by.  A  screen 
of  several  yards  of  cotton  cloth  was  hanging  up  just 
before  him,  as  if  to  shield  him  from  the  dust  of  the 
passing  army. 

The  people  who  were  making  their  escape  came 
up  to  this  stranger,  and  said  imploringly,  "We  are 
all  doomed  to  die.  What  shall  we  do  ?  " 

The  mysterious  stranger  said,  "  Why  should  you 
die  ?  and  why  are  you  so  frightened  ?  Sit  down  by 
me  and  see  the  barbarians  go  by." 

63 


64     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

The  people,  perceiving  his  mind  so  composed 
and  his  appearance  devoid  of  fear,  and  they  having 
no  way  of  escape,  did  as  he  bade  them  and  sat 
down. 

The  cavalry  of  the  enemy  moved  by  in  great 
numbers,  killing  every  one  they  met,  not  a  single 
person  escaping;  but  when  they  reached  the  place 
where  the  magician  sat,  they  went  by  without, 
apparently,  seeing  anything.  Thus  they  continued 
till  the  evening,  when  all  had  passed  by.  The 
stranger  and  the  people  with  him  sat  the  day 
through  without  any  harm  overtaking  them,  even 
though  they  were  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy's  camp, 
as  it  were. 

At  last  awaking  to  the  fact  that  he  was  possessor 
of  some  wonderful  magic,  they  all  with  one  accord 
came  and  bowed  before  him,  asking  his  name  and 
his  place  of  residence.  He  made  no  answer,  how- 
ever, but  mounted  his  beautiful  horse  and  rode 
swiftly  away,  no  one  being  able  to  overtake 
him. 

The  day  following  the  party  fell  in  with  a  man 
who  had  been  captured  but  had  made  his  escape. 
They  asked  if  he  had  seen  anything  special  the  day 
before.  He  said,  "When  I  followed  the  barbarian 
army,  passing  such  and  such  a  point " — indicating 
the  place  where  the  magician  had  sat  with  the 
people — "we  skirted  great  walls  and  precipitous 


THE   MAN   ON   THE   ROAD  65 

rocks,  against  which  no  one  could  move,  and  so 
we  passed  by." 

Thus  were  the  few  yards  of  cotton  cloth  meta- 
morphosed before  the  eyes  of  the  passers-by. 

IM  BANG. 


XIV 

THE   OLD   MAN   WHO    BECAME    A    FISH 

SOME  years  ago  a  noted  official  became  the 
magistrate  of  Ko-song  County.  On  a  certain  day 
a  guest  called  on  him  to  pay  his  respects,  and 
when  noon  came  the  magistrate  had  a  table  of  food 
prepared  for  him,  on  which  was  a  dish  of  skate 
soup.  When  the  guest  saw  the  soup  he  twisted 
his  features  and  refused  it,  saying,  "To-day  I  am 
fasting  from  meat,  and  so  beg  to  be  excused."  His 
face  grew  very  pale,  and  tears  flowed  from  his  eyes. 
The  magistrate  thought  this  behaviour  strange,  and 
asked  him  two  or  three  times  the  meaning  of  it. 
When  he  could  no  longer  withhold  a  reply,  he  went 
into  all  the  particulars  and  told  him  the  story. 

"Your  humble  servant,"  he  said,  "has  in  his  life 
met  with  much  unheard-of  and  unhappy  experience, 
which  he  has  never  told  to  a  living  soul,  but  now 
that  your  Excellency  asks  it  of  me,  I  cannot  refrain 
from  telling.  Your  servant's  father  was  a  very  old 
man,  nearly  a  hundred,  when  one  day  he  was  taken 
down  with  a  high  fever,  in  which  his  body  was  like 

a  fiery  furnace.     Seeing  the  danger  he  was  in,  his 

66 


THE  OLD  MAN  WHO  BECAME  A  FISH    67 

children  gathered  about  weeping,  thinking  that  the 
time  of  his  departure  had  surely  come.  But  he 
lived,  and  a  few  days  later  said  to  us,  '  I  am  bur- 
dened with  so  great  a  heat  in  this  sickness  that  I 
am  not  able  to  endure  it  longer.  I  would  like  to 
go  out  to  the  bank  of  the  river  that  runs  before  the 
house  and  see  the  water  flowing  by,  and  be  refreshed 
by  it.  Do  not  disobey  me  now,  but  carry  me  out 
at  once  to  the  water's  edge.' 

"We  remonstrated  with  him  and  begged  him  not 
to  do  so,  but  he  grew  very  angry,  and  said,  '  If 
you  do  not  as  I  command,  you  will  be  the  death 
of  me ' ;  and  so,  seeing  that  there  was  no  help  for 
it,  we  bore  him  out  and  placed  him  on  the  bank  of 
the  river.  He,  seeing  the  water,  was  greatly  de- 
lighted, and  said,  '  The  clear  flowing  water  cures 
my  sickness.'  A  moment  later  he  said  further, 
'  I'd  like  to  be  quite  alone  and  rid  of  you  all  for 
a  little.  Go  away  into  the  wood  and  wait  till  I  tell 
you  to  come.' 

"  We  again  remonstrated  about  this,  but  he  grew 
furiously  angry,  so  that  we  were  helpless.  We 
feared  that  if  we  insisted,  his  sickness  would  grow 
worse,  and  so  we  were  compelled  to  yield.  We 
went  a  short  distance  away  and  then  turned  to  look, 
when  suddenly  the  old  father  was  gone  from  the 
place  where  he  had  been  seated.  We  hurried  back 
to  see  what  had  happened.  My  father  had  taken 


68     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

off  his  clothes  and  plunged  into  the  water,  which 
was  muddied.  His  body  was  already  half  meta- 
morphosed into  a  skate.  We  saw  its  transformation 
in  terror,  and  did  not  dare  to  go  near  him,  when 
all  at  once  it  became  changed  into  a  great  flatfish, 
that  swam  and  plunged  and  disported  itself  in  the 
water  with  intense  delight.  He  looked  back  at  us 
as  though  he  could  hardly  bear  to  go,  but  a  moment 
later  he  was  off,  entered  the  deep  sea,  and  did  not 
again  appear. 

"On  the  edge  of  the  stream  where  he  had 
changed  his  form  we  found  his  finger-nails  and  a 
tooth.  These  we  buried,  and  to-day  as  a  family 
we  all  abstain  from  skate  fish,  and  when  we  see 
the  neighbours  frying  or  eating  it  we  are  overcome 
with  disgust  and  horror." 

IM  BANG. 


XV 

THE    GEOMANCER 

[Yi  EUI-SIN  was  a  specialist  in  Geomancy.  His 
craft  came  into  being  evidently  as  a  by-product  of 
Taoism,  but  has  had  mixed  in  it  elements  of  ancient 
Chinese  philosophy.  The  Positive  and  the  Nega- 
tive, the  Two  Primary  Principles  in  Nature,  play 
a  great  part;  also  the  Five  Elements,  Metal,  Wood, 
Water,  Fire  and  Earth.  In  the  selection  of  a  site, 
that  for  a  house  is  called  a  "male"  choice,  while 
the  grave  is  denominated  the  "female"  choice. 

Millions  of  money  have  been  expended  in  Korea 
on  the  geomancer  and  his  associates  in  the  hope 
of  finding  lucky  homes  for  the  living  and  auspi- 
cious resting-places  for  the  dead,  the  Korean  idea 
being  that,  in  some  mysterious  way,  all  our 
fortune  is  associated  with  Mother  Earth.] 

The  Story 

There  was  a  geomancer  once,  Yi  Eui-sin,  who  in 
seeking  out  a  special  mountain  vein,  started  with 
the  Dragon  Ridge  in  North  Ham-kyong  Province, 

and  traced  it  as  far  as  Pine  Mountain  in  Yang-ju 

69 


70     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

County,  where  it  stopped  in  a  beautifully  rounded 
end,  forming  a  perfect  site  for  burial.  After 
wandering  all  day  in  the  hills,  Yi's  hungry  spirit 
cried  out  for  food.  He  saw  beneath  the  hill  a 
small  house,  to  which  he  went,  and  rapping  at  the 
door  asked  for  something  to  eat.  A  mourner, 
recently  bereaved,  came  out  in  a  respectful  and 
kindly  way,  and  gave  him  a  dish  of  white  gruel. 
Yi,  after  he  had  eaten,  asked  what  time  the  friend 
had  become  a  mourner,  and  if  he  had  already 
passed  the  funeral.  The  owner  answered,  "I  am 
just  now  entering  upon  full  mourning,  but  we  have 
not  yet  arranged  for  the  funeral."  He  spoke  in  a 
sad  and  disheartened  way. 

Yi  felt  sorry  for  him,  and  asked  the  reason.  "I 
wonder  if  it's  because  you  are  poor  that  you  have 
not  yet  made  the  necessary  arrangements,  or  per- 
haps you  have  not  yet  found  a  suitable  site  !  I 
am  an  expert  in  reading  the  hills,  and  I'll  tell  you 
of  a  site ;  would  you  care  to  see  it  ?  " 

The  mourner  thanked  him  most  gratefully,  and 
said,  "I'll  be  delighted  to  know  of  it." 

Yi  then  showed  him  the  end  of  the  great  vein 
that  he  had  just  discovered,  also  the  spot  for  the 
grave  and  how  to  place  its  compass  points.  "After 
possessing  this  site,"  said  he,  "you  will  be  greatly 
enriched,  but  in  ten  years  you  will  have  cause 
to  arrange  for  another  site.  When  that  comes  to 


THE   GEOMANCER  71 

pass  please  call  me,  won't  you?  In  calling  for 
me  just  ask  for  Yi  So-pang,  who  lives  in  West 
School  Ward,  Seoul." 

The  mourner  did  as  directed,  and  as  the  geo- 
mancer  had  foretold,  all  his  affairs  prospered.  He 
built  a  large  tiled  house,  and  ornamented  the  grave 
with  great  stones  as  a  prosperous  and  high-minded 
country  gentleman  should  do. 

After  ten  years  a  guest  called  one  day,  and  salut- 
ing him  asked,  "Is  that  grave  yonder,  beyond  the 
stream,  yours?"  The  master  answered,  "It  is 
mine."  Then  the  stranger  said,  "That  is  a  famous 
site,  but  ten  years  have  passed  since  you  have  come 
into  possession  of  it,  and  the  luck  is  gone;  why  do 
you  not  make  a  change  ?  If  you  wait  too  long  you 
will  rue  it  and  may  meet  with  great  disaster." 

The  owner,  hearing  this,  thought  of  Yi  the 
geomancer,  and  what  he  had  said  years  before. 
Remembering  that,  he  asked  the  stranger  to  remain 
as  his  guest  while  he  went  next  day  to  Seoul  to 
look  up  Yi  in  West  School  Ward.  He  found  him, 
and  told  him  why  he  had  come. 

Yi  said,  "I  already  knew  of  this."  So  the  two 
journeyed  together  to  the  inquirer's  home.  When 
there,  they  went  with  the  guest  up  the  hill.  Yi 
asked  of  the  guest,  "Why  did  you  tell  the  master 
to  change  the  site  ?  " 

The   guest    replied,    "This   hill    is   a    Kneeling 


72    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

Pheasant  formation.  If  the  pheasant  kneels  too 
long  it  cannot  endure  it,  so  that  within  a  limited 
time  it  must  fly.  Ten  years  is  the  time ;  that's  why 
I  spoke." 

Yi  laughed  and  said,  "Your  idea  is  only  a  partial 
view,  you  have  thought  of  only  one  thing,  there 
are  other  conditions  that  enter."  Then  he  showed 
the  peak  to  the  rear,  and  said,  "Yonder  is  Dog 
Hill,"  and  then  one  below,  "which,"  said  he,  "is 
Falcon  Hill,"  and  then  the  stream  in  front,  "  which," 
said  he,  "is  Cat  River.  This  is  the  whole  group, 
the  dog  behind,  the  falcon  just  above,  and  the  cat 
in  front,  how  then  can  the  pheasant  fly?  It  dares 
not." 

The  guest  replied,  "Teacher,  surely  your  eyes 
are  enlightened,  and  see  further  than  those  of 
ordinary  men." 

From  that  day  forth  the  Yis  of  Pine  Hill  be- 
came a  great  and  noted  family. 

ANON. 


XVI 

THE    MAN    WHO    BECAME   A   PIG 

[KiM  Yu  was  the  son  of  a  country  magistrate 
who  graduated  with  literary  honours  in  1596.  In 
1623  he  was  one  of  the  faithful  courtiers  who  joined 
forces  to  dethrone  the  wicked  Prince  Kwang-hai, 
and  place  In-jo  on  the  throne.  He  was  raised  to 
the  rank  of  Prince  and  became,  later,  Prime 
Minister.  In  the  year  1624,  when  Yi  Kwal  raised 
an  insurrection,  he  was  the  means  of  putting  it 
down  and  of  bringing  many  of  his  followers  to 
justice.  In  1648,  he  died  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
seven  . 

In  the  last  year  of  Son-jo  the  King  called  his 
grandchildren  together  and  had  them  write  Chinese 
for  him  and  draw  pictures.  At  that  time  In-jo 
was  a  little  boy,  and  he  drew  a  picture  of  a  horse. 
King  Son-jo  gave  the  picture  to  Yi  Hang-bok,  but 
when  the  latter  some  years  later  went  into  exile 
he  gave  the  picture  to  Kim  Yu.  Kim  Yu  took  it, 
and  hung  it  up  in  his  house  and  there  it  remained. 

Prince  In-jo  was  one  day  making  a  journey  out 
of  the  Palace  when  he  was  overtaken  by  rain,  and 

73 


74     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

took  refuge  in  a  neighbouring  gate-quarters.  A 
servant-maid  came  out  and  invited  him  in,  asking 
him  not  to  stand  in  the  wet,  but  Prince  In-jo 
declined.  The  invitation,  however,  was  insisted 
on,  and  he  went  into  the  guest-room,  where  he  saw 
the  picture  of  a  horse  on  the  wall.  On  examining 
it  carefully  he  recognized  it  as  the  picture  he  had 
drawn  when  a  lad,  and  he  wondered  how  it  could 
have  come  here.  Kim  Yu  then  came  in  and  they 
met  for  the  first  time.  Prince  In-jo  told  him  how 
he  had  been  overtaken  by  rain  and  invited  in.  He 
asked  concerning  the  picture  of  the  horse  that  hung 
on  the  wall,  and  Kim  Yu  in  reply  asked  why  he 
inquired.  Prince  In-jo  said,  "I  drew  that  picture 
myself  when  I  was  a  boy."  Just  as  they  spoke 
together  a  rich  table  of  food  was  brought  in  from 
the  inner  quarters.  Kim  Yu,  not  knowing  yet  who 
his  guest  was,  looked  with  wonder  at  this  surprise, 
and  after  Prince  In-jo  had  gone,  he  inquired  of 
his  wife  why  she  had  sent  such  delicious  fare  in 
to  a  stranger.  The  wife  replied,  "In  a  dream  last 
night,  I  saw  the  King  come  and  stand  in  front  of 
our  house.  I  was  just  thinking  it  over  when  the 
servant  came  in  and  said  that  some  one  was  stand- 
ing before  the  door.  I  looked  out,  and  lo,  it  was 
the  man  I  had  seen  in  my  dream  !  so  I  have  treated 
him  to  the  best  of  hospitality  that  I  was  able." 
Kim  Yu  soon  learned  who  his  caller  had  been,  and 


THE  MAN   WHO   BECAME   A  PIG      75 

became  from  that  time  the  faithful  supporter  of 
Prince  In-jo,  and  later  helped  to  put  him  on  the 
throne. 

After  In-jo  became  king  he  asked  privately  of 
Kim  Yu  where  he  had  got  the  picture.  Kim  Yu 
said,  "I  got  it  from  Prince  Yi  Hang-bok." 

Kim  Yu  then  called  Yi's  son  and  inquired  of 
him  as  to  how  his  father  had  got  it.  The  son  said, 
"In  the  last  year  of  King  Son-jo  he  called  my 
father  along  with  all  his  grandchildren,  and 
showed  him  the  writings  and  drawings  of  the 
young  princes.  My  father  looked  at  them  with 
interest,  but  the  King  gave  him  only  one  as  a 
keepsake,  namely,  the  drawing  of  the  horse."  In 
the  picture  there  was  a  willow  tree  and  a  horse 
tied  to  it.  Kim  Yu  then  recognized  the  thought 
that  underlay  the  gift  of  the  picture,  namely,  that 
Prince  Yi  Hang-bok  should  support  In-jo  in  the 
succession  to  the  throne.] 

The  Story 

A  certain  Minister  of  State,  called  Kim  Yu, 
living  in  the  County  of  Seung-pyong,  had  a  relative 
who  resided  in  a  far-distant  part  of  the  country, 
an  old  man  aged  nearly  one  hundred.  On  a  cer- 
tain day  a  son  of  this  patriarch  came  to  the  office 
of  the  Minister  and  asked  to  see  him.  Kim 
ordered  him  to  be  admitted,  and  inquired  as  to 


76     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

why  he  had  come.  Said  he,  "I  have  something 
very  important  to  say,  a  private  matter  to  lay 
before  your  Excellency.  There  are  so  many  guests 
with  you  now  that  I'll  come  again  in  the  evening 
and  tell  it." 

In  the  evening,  when  all  had  departed,  he  came, 
and  the  Minister  ordered  out  his  personal  retainers 
and  asked  the  meaning  of  the  call.  The  man 
replied,  saying,  "  My  father,  though  very  old,  was, 
as  you  perhaps  know,  a  strong  and  hearty  man. 
On  a  certain  day  he  called  us  children  to  him  and 
said,  '  I  wish  to  have  a  siesta,  so  now  close  the 
door  and  all  of  you  go  out  of  the  room.  Do  not 
let  any  one  venture  in  till  I  call  you." 

"We  children  agreed,  of  course,  and  did  so.  Till 
late  at  night  there  was  neither  call  nor  command  to 
open  the  door,  so  that  we  began  to  be  anxious.  We 
at  last  looked  through  the  chink,  and  lo,  there 
was  our  father  changed  into  a  huge  pig  !  Terrified 
by  the  sight  of  it  we  opened  the  door  and  looked 
in,  when  the  animal  grunted  and  growled  and 
made  a  rush  to  get  out  past  us.  We  hurriedly 
closed  the  door  again  and  held  a  consultation. 

"Some  said,  'Let's  keep  the  pig  just  as  it  is, 
within  doors,  and  care  for  it.'  Some  said,  '  Let's 
have  a  funeral  and  bury  it.'  We  ignorant  country- 
folk not  knowing  just  what  to  do  under  such  pecu- 
liar circumstances,  I  have  come  to  ask  counsel  of 


THE  MAN  WHO  BECAME  A  PIG         77 

your  Excellency.     Please  think  over  this  startling 
phenomenon  and  tell  us  what  we  ought  to  do." 

Prince  Kim,  hearing  this,  gave  a  great  start, 
thought  it  over  for  a  long  time,  and  at  last  said, 
"No  such  mysterious  thing  was  ever  heard  of 
before,  and  I  really  don't  know  what  is  best  to 
do  under  the  circumstances,  but  still,  it  seems  to 
me  that  since  this  metamorphosis  has  come  about, 
you  had  better  not  bury  it  before  death,  so  give 
up  the  funeral  idea.  Since,  too,  it  is  not  a  human 
being  any  longer,  I  do  not  think  it  right  to  keep 
it  in  the  house.  You  say  that  it  wants  to  make  its 
escape,  and  as  a  cave  in  the  woods  or  hills  is  its 
proper  abode,  I  think  you  had  better  take  it  out 
and  let  it  go  free  into  the  trackless  depths  of  some 
mountainous  country,  where  no  foot  of  man  has 
ever  trod." 

The  son  accepted  this  wise  counsel,  and  did  as 
the  Minister  advised,  took  it  away  into  the  deep 
mountains  and  let  it  go.  Then  he  donned  sack- 
cloth, mourned,  buried  his  father's  clothes  for  a 
funeral,  and  observed  the  day  of  metamorphosis 
as  the  day  of  sacrificial  ceremony. 

IM  BANG. 


XVII 


THERE  was  a  Confucian  scholar  once  who  lived 
in  the  southern  part  of  Seoul.  It  is  said  that  he 
went  out  for  a  walk  one  day  while  his  wife  remained 
alone  at  home.  When  he  was  absent  there  came 
by  begging  an  old  woman  who  looked  like  a  Bud- 
dhist priestess,  for  while  very  old  her  face  was 
not  wrinkled.  The  scholar's  wife  asked  her  if  she 
knew  how  to  sew.  She  said  she  did,  and  so  the 
wife  made  this  proposition,  "If  you  will  stay  and 
work  for  me  I'll  give  you  your  breakfast  and 
your  supper,  and  you'll  not  have  to  beg  anywhere; 
will  you  agree  ?  " 

She  replied,  "Oh,  thank  you  so  much,  I'll  be 
delighted." 

The  scholar's  wife,  well  satisfied  with  her  bar- 
gain, took  her  in  and  set  her  to  picking  cotton,  and 
making  and  spinning  thread.  In  one  day  she  did 
more  than  eight  ordinary  women,  and  yet  had, 
seemingly,  plenty  of  time  to  spare.  The  wife, 
delighted  above  measure,  treated  her  to  a  great 

feast.     After  five  or  six  days,  however,  the  feeling 

78 


THE  OLD   WOMAN  GOBLIN  79 

of  delight  and  the  desire  to  treat  her  liberally  and 
well  wore  off  somewhat,  so  that  the  old  woman 
grew  angry  and  said,  "I  am  tired  of  living  alone, 
and  so  I  want  your  husband  for  my  partner." 
This  being  refused,  she  went  off  in  a  rage,  but  came 
back  in  a  little  accompanied  by  a  decrepit  old  man 
who  looked  like  a  Buddhist  beggar. 

These  two  came  boldly  into  the  room  and  took 
possession,  cleared  out  the  things  that  were  in  the 
ancient  tablet-box  on  the  wall-shelf,  and  both  dis- 
appeared into  it,  so  that  they  were  not  seen  at  all, 
but  only  their  voices  heard.  According  to  the 
whim  that  took  them  they  now  ordered  eatables 
and  other  things.  When  the  scholar's  wife  failed 
in  the  least  particular  to  please  them,  they  sent 
plague  and  sickness  after  her,  so  that  her  children 
fell  sick  and  died.  Relatives  on  hearing  of  this 
came  to  see,  but  they  also  caught  the  plague,  fell 
ill  and  died.  Little  by  little  no  one  dared  come 
near  the  place,  and  it  became  known  at  last  that 
the  wife  was  held  as  a  prisoner  by  these  two  goblin 
creatures.  For  a  time  smoke  was  seen  by  the  town- 
folk  coming  out  of  the  chimney  daily,  and  they 
knew  that  the  wife  still  lived,  but  after  five  or  six 
days  the  smoke  ceased,  and  they  knew  then  that 
the  woman's  end  had  come.  No  one  dared  even 
to  make  inquiry. 

IM  BANG. 


XVIII 

THE    GRATEFUL   GHOST 

IT  is  often  told  that  in  the  days  of  the  Koryo 
Dynasty  (A.D.  918-1392),  when  an  examination  was 
to  be  held,  a  certain  scholar  came  from  a  far-distant 
part  of  the  country  to  take  part.  Once  on  his 
journey  the  day  was  drawing  to  a  close,  and  he 
found  himself  among  the  mountains.  Suddenly 
he  heard  a  sneezing  from  among  the  creepers  and 
bushes  by  the  roadside,  but  could  see  no  one. 
Thinking  it  strange,  he  dismounted  from  his  horse, 
went  into  the  brake  and  listened.  He  heard  it  again, 
and  it  seemed  to  come  from  the  roots  of  the  creeper 
close  beside  him,  so  he  ordered  his  servant  to  dig 
round  it  and  see.  He  dug  and  found  a  dead  man's 
skull.  It  was  full  of  earth,  and  the  roots  of  the 
creeper  had  passed  through  the  nostrils.  The  sneez- 
ing was  caused  by  the  annoyance  felt  by  the  spirit 
from  having  the  nose  so  discommoded. 

The  candidate  felt  sorry,  washed  the  skull  in  clean 
water,  wrapped  it  in  paper  and  reburied  it  in  its 

former  place  on  the  hill-side.     He  also  brought  a 

80 


THE  GRATEFUL   GHOST  81 

table   of   food   and   offered   sacrifice,    and   said   a 
prayer. 

That  night,  in  a  dream,  a  scholar  came  to  him,  an 
old  man  with  white  hair,  who  bowed,  thanked  him, 
and  said,  "On  account  of  sin  committed  in  a  former 
life,  I  died  out  of  season  before  I  had  fulfilled  my 
days.  My  posterity,  too,  were  all  destroyed,  my 
body  crumbled  back  into  the  dust,  my  skull  alone 
remaining,  and  that  is  what  you  found  below  the 
creeper.  On  account  of  the  root  passing  through 
it  the  annoyance  was  great,  and  I  could  not  help 
but  sneeze.  By  good  luck  you  and  your  kind  heart, 
blessed  of  Heaven,  took  pity  on  me,  buried  me  in 
a  clean  place  and  gave  me  food.  Your  kindness 
is  greater  than  the  mountains,  and  like  the  blessing 
that  first  brought  me  into  life.  Though  my  soul 
is  by  no  means  perfect,  yet  I  long  for  some  way  by 
which  to  requite  your  favour,  and  so  I  have 
exercised  my  powers  in  your  behalf.  Your  present 
journey  is  for  the  purpose  of  trying  the  official 
Examination,  so  I  shall  tell  you  beforehand  what 
the  form  is  to  be,  and  the  subject.  It  is  to  be  of 
character  groups  of  fives,  in  couplets;  the  rhyme 
sound  is  '  pong,'  and  the  subject  '  Peaks  and 
Spires  of  the  Summer  Clouds.'  I  have  already 
composed  one  for  you,  which,  if  you  care  to  use  it, 
will  undoubtedly  win  you  the  first  place.  It  is 
this — 
G 


82     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

'The  white  sun  rode  high  up  in  the  heavens, 
And  the  floating  clouds  formed  a  lofty  peak  ; 
The  priest  who   saw  them   asked  if  there  was   a  temple 

there, 
And    the  crane    lamented    the  fact    that    no    pines    were 

visible ; 
But  the  lightnings  from   the  cloud  were  the   flashings   of 

the  woodman's  axe, 
And  the  muffled  thunders  were  the  bell  calls  of  the  holy 

temple. 

Will  any  say  that  the  hills  do  not  move  ? 
On  the  sunset  breezes  they  sailed  away.'" 

After  thus  stating  it,  he  bowed  and  took  his 
departure. 

The  man,  in  wonder,  awakened  from  his  dream, 
came  up  to  Seoul ;  and  behold,  the  subject  was  as 
foretold  by  the  spirit.  He  wrote  what  had  been 
given  him,  and  became  first  in  the  honours  of  the 
occasion. 

IM  BANG. 


XIX 
THE    PLUCKY    MAIDEN 

[HAN  MYONG-HOI. — We  are  told  in  the  Yol-ryok 
Keui-sul  that  when  Han  was  a  boy  he  had  for 
protector  and  friend  a  tiger,  who  used  to  accom- 
pany him  as  a  dog  does  his  master.  One  evening, 
when  he  started  off  into  the  hills,  he  heard  the  dis- 
tant tramp  of  the  great  beast,  who  had  got  scent 
of  his  going,  and  had  come  rushing  after  him. 
When  Han  saw  him  he  turned,  and  said,  "Good 
old  chap,  you  come  all  this  distance  to  be  my  friend  ; 
I  love  you  for  it."  The  tiger  prostrated  himself 
and  nodded  with  his  head  several  times.  He  used 
to  accompany  Han  all  through  the  nights,  but  when 
the  day  dawned  he  would  leave  him. 

Han  later  fell  into  bad  company,  grew  fond  of 
drink,  and  was  one  of  the  boisterous  companions  of 
King  Se-jo.] 

The  Story 

Han  Myong-hoi  was  a  renowned  Minister  of  the 
Reign  of  Se-jo  (A.D.  1455-1468).  The  King  appre- 
ciated and  enjoyed  him  greatly,  and  there  was  no 

83 


84     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

one  of  the  Court  who  could  surpass  him  for  influence 
and  royal  favour.  Confident  in  his  position,  Han 
did  as  he  pleased,  wielding  absolute  power.  At 
that  time,  like  grass  before  the  wind,  the  world 
bowed  at  his  coming;  no  one  dared  utter  a  word  of 
remonstrance. 

When  Han  went  as  governor  to  Pyong-an 
Province  he  did  all  manner  of  lawless  things.  Any 
one  daring  to  cross  his  wishes  in  the  least  was 
dealt  with  by  torture  and  death.  The  whole 
Province  feared  him  as  they  would  a  tiger. 

On  a  certain  day  Governor  Han,  hearing  that  the 
Deputy  Prefect  of  Son-chon  had  a  very  beautiful 
daughter,  called  the  Deputy,  and  said,  "I  hear  that 
you  have  a  very  beautiful  daughter,  whom  I  would 
like  to  make  my  concubine.  When  I  am  on  my 
official  rounds  shortly,  I  shall  expect  to  stop  at 
your  town  and  take  her.  So  be  ready  for  me." 

The  Deputy,  alarmed,  said,  "  How  can  your  Ex- 
cellency say  that  your  servant's  contemptible 
daughter  is  beautiful?  Some  one  has  reported  her 
wrongly.  But  since  you  so  command,  how  can  I 
do  but  accede  gladly  ? "  So  he  bowed,  said  his 
farewell,  and  went  home. 

On  his  return  his  family  noticed  that  his  face 
was  clouded  with  anxiety,  and  the  daughter  asked 
why  it  was.  "  Did  the  Governor  call  you,  father  ?  " 
asked  she;  "and  why  are  you  so  anxious?  Tell 


THE   PLUCKY  MAIDEN  85 

me,  please."  At  first,  fearing  that  she  would  be 
disturbed,  he  did  not  reply,  but  her  repeated  ques- 
tions forced  him,  so  that  he  said,  "I  am  in  trouble 
on  your  account,"  and  then  told  of  how  the 
Governor  wanted  her  for  his  concubine.  "If  I  had 
refused  I  would  have  been  killed,  so  I  yielded ;  but 
a  gentleman's  daughter  being  made  a  concubine 
is  a  disgrace  unheard  of." 

The  daughter  made  light  of  it  and  laughed. 
"Why  did  you  not  think  it  out  better  than  that, 
father?  Why  should  a  grown  man  lose  his  life  for 
the  sake  of  a  girl  ?  Let  the  daughter  go.  By 
losing  one  daughter  and  saving  your  life,  you 
surely  do  better  than  saving  your  daughter  and 
losing  your  life.  One  can  easily  see  where  the 
greater  advantage  lies.  A  daughter  does  not  count ; 
give  her  over,  that's  all.  Don't  for  a  moment  think 
otherwise,  just  put  away  your  distress  and  anxiety. 
We  women,  every  one  of  us,  are  under  the  ban, 
and  such  things  are  decreed  by  Fate.  I  shall  accept 
without  any  opposition,  so  please  have  no  anxiety. 
It  is  settled  now,  and  you,  father,  must  yield  and 
follow.  If  you  do  so  all  will  be  well." 

The  father  sighed,  and  said  in  reply,  "Since  you 
seem  so  willing,  my  mind  is  somewhat  relieved." 
But  from  this  time  on  the  whole  house  was  in 
distress.  The  girl  alone  seemed  perfectly  unmoved, 
not  showing  the  slightest  sign  of  fear.  She 


86    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

laughed  as  usual,  her  light  and  happy  laugh,  and 
her  actions  seemed  wonderfully  free. 

In  a  little  the  Governor  reached  Son-chon  on  his 
rounds.  He  then  called  the  Deputy,  and  said, 
"Make  ready  your  daughter  for  to-morrow  and  all 
the  things  needed."  The  Deputy  came  home  and 
made  preparation  for  the  so-called  wedding.  The 
daughter  said,  "This  is  not  a  real  wedding;  it  is 
only  the  taking  of  a  concubine,  but  still,  make 
everything  ready  in  the  way  of  refreshments  and 
ceremony  as  for  a  real  marriage."  So  the  father 
did  as  she  requested. 

On  the  day  following  the  Governor  came  to  the 
house  of  the  Deputy.  He  was  not  dressed  in  his 
official  robes,  but  came  simply  in  the  dress  and  hat 
of  a  commoner.  When  he  went  into  the  inner 
quarters  he  met  the  daughter;  she  stood  straight 
before  him.  Her  two  hands  were  lifted  in  cere- 
monial form,  but  instead  of  holding  a  fan  to  hide 
her  face  she  held  a  sword  before  her.  She  was  very 
pretty.  He  gave  a  great  start  of  surprise,  and 
asked  the  meaning  of  the  knife  that  she  held.  She 
ordered  her  nurse  to  reply,  who  said,  "  Even  though 
I  am  an  obscure  countrywoman,  I  do  not  forget 
that  I  am  born  of  the  gentry;  and  though  your 
Excellency  is  a  high  Minister  of  State,  still  to  take 
me  by  force  is  an  unhea"rd-of  dishonour.  If  you 
take  me  as  your  real  and  true  wife  I'll  serve  you 


THE   PLUCKY   MAIDEN  87 

with  all  my  heart,  but  if  you  are  determined  to  take 
me  as  a  concubine  I  shall  die  now  by  this  sword. 
For  that  reason  I  hold  it.  My  life  rests  on  one 
word  from  your  Excellency.  Speak  it,  please, 
before  I  decide." 

The  Governor,  though  a  man  who  observed  no 
ceremony  and  never  brooked  a  question,  when  he 
saw  how  beautiful  and  how  determined  this  maiden 
was,  fell  a  victim  to  her  at  once,  and  said,  "  If  you 
so  decide,  then,  of  course,  I'll  make  you  my  real 
wife." 

Her  answer  was,  "  If  you  truly  mean  it,  then 
please  withdraw  and  write  out  the  certificate;  send 
the  gifts;  provide  the  goose;  dress  in  the  proper 
way ;  come,  and  let  us  go  through  the  required 
ceremony;  drink  the  pledge-glass,  and  wed." 

The  Governor  did  as  she  suggested,  carried  out 
the  forms  to  the  letter,  and  they  were  married. 

She  was  not  only  a  very  pretty  woman,  but 
upright  and  true  of  soul — a  rare  person  indeed. 
The  Governor  took  her  home,  loved  her  and  held 
her  dear.  He  had,  however,  a  real  wife  before  and 
concubines,  but  he  set  them  all  aside  and  fixed  his 
affections  on  this  one  only.  She  remonstrated  with 
him  over  his  wrongs  and  unrighteous  acts,  and  he 
listened  and  made  improvement.  The  world  took 
note  of  it,  and  praised  her  as  a  true  and  wonderful 
woman.  She  counted  herself  the  real  wife,  but  the 


88    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

first  wife  treated  her  as  a  concubine,  and  all  the 
relatives  said  likewise  that  she  could  never  be  con- 
sidered a  real  wife.  At  that  time  King  Se-jo  fre- 
quently, in  the  dress  of  a  commoner,  used  to  visit 
Han's  house.  Han  entertained  him  royally  with 
refreshments,  which  his  wife'  used  to  bring  and 
offer  before  him.  He  called  her  his  "little  sister." 
On  a  certain  day  King  Se-jo,  as  he  was  accustomed, 
came  to  the  house,  and  while  he  was  drinking  he 
suddenly  saw  the  woman  fall  on  her  face  before 
him.  The  King  in  surprise  inquired  as  to  what 
she  could  possibly  mean  by  such  an  act.  She  then 
told  all  the  story  of  her  being  taken  by  force  and 
brought  to  Seoul.  She  wept  while  she  said, 
"Though  I  am  from  a  far-distant  part  of  the 
country  I  am  of  the  gentry  by  ancestry,  and  my 
husband  took  me  with  all  the  required  ceremonies 
of  a  wife,  so  that  I  ought  not  to  be  counted  a  con- 
cubine. But  there  is  no  law  in  this  land  by  which 
a  second  real  wife  may  be  taken  after  a  first  real 
wife  exists,  so  they  call  me  a  concubine,  a  matter 
of  deepest  disgrace.  Please,  your  Majesty,  take 
pity  on  me  and  decide  my  case." 

The  King  laughed,  and  said,  "This  is  a  simple 
matter  to  settle ;  why  should  my  little  sister  make 
so  great  an  affair  of  it,  and  bow  before  me?  I  will 
decide  your  case  at  once.  Come."  He  then  wrote 
out  with  his  own  hand  a  document  making  her  a 


THE   PLUCKY  MAIDEN  89 

real  wife,  and  her  children  eligible  for  the  highest 
office.  He  wrote  it,  signed  it,  stamped  it  and  gave 
it  to  her. 

From  that  time  on  she  was  known  as  a  real  wife, 
in  rank  and  standing  equal  to  the  first  one.  Nd 
further  word  was  ever  slightingly  spoken,  and  her 
children  shared  in  the  affairs  of  State. 

IM  BANG. 


XX 

THE    RESOURCEFUL   WIFE 

IN  the  last  year  of  Yon-san  terrible  evils  were 
abroad  among  the  people.  Such  wickedness  as 
the  world  had  never  seen  before  was  perpetrated, 
of  which  his  Majesty  was  the  evil  genius.  He 
even  gave  orders  to  his  eunuchs  and  underlings  to 
bring  to  him  any  women  of  special  beauty  that 
they  might  see  in  the  homes  of  the  highest  nobility, 
and  whoever  pleased  him  he  used  as  his  own. 
"Never  mind  objections,"  said  he,  "take  them  by 
force  and  come."  Such  were  his  orders.  No  one 
escaped  him.  He  even  went  so  far  as  to  publish 
abroad  that  Minister  So  and  So's  wife  preferred 
him  to  her  husband  and  would  like  to  live  always 
in  the  Palace.  It  was  the  common  talk  of  the  city, 
and  people  were  dumbfounded. 

For  that  reason  all  hearts  forsook  him,  and 
because  of  this  he  was  dethroned,  and  King 
Choong-jong  reigned  in  his  stead. 

In  these  days  of  trouble  there  was  a  young  wife 
of  a  certain  minister,  who  was  very  beautiful  in 
form  and  face.  One  day  it  fell  about  that  she  was 

90 


THE   RESOURCEFUL   WIFE  91 

ordered  into  the  Palace.  Other  women,  when 
called,  would  cry  and  behave  as  though  their  lives 
were  forfeited,  but  this  young  woman  showed  not 
the  slightest  sign  of  fear.  She  dressed  and  went 
straight  into  the  Palace.  King  Yon-san  saw  her, 
and  ordered  her  to  come  close  to  him.  She  came, 
and  then  in  a  sudden  manner  the  most  terrible 
odour  imaginable  was  noticeable.  The  King  held 
his  fan  before  his  face,  turned  aside,  spat,  and  said, 
"  Dear  me,  I  cannot  stand  this  one,  take  her  away," 
and  so  she  escaped  undefiled. 

How  it  came  about  was  thus  :  She  knew  that 
she  was  likely  to  be  called  at  any  moment,  and  so 
had  planned  a  ruse  by  which  to  escape.  Two  slices 
of  meat  she  had  kept  constantly  on  hand,  decayed 
and  foul-smelling,  but  always  ready.  She  placed 
these  under  her  arms  as  she  dressed  and  went 
into  the  Palace,  and  so  provided  this  awful  and 
unaccountable  odour. 

All  that  knew  of  it  praised  her  bravery  and 
sagacity. 

IM  BANG. 


XXI 

THE    BOXED-UP    GOVERNOR 

A  CERTAIN  literary  official  was  at  one  time  Gover- 
nor of  the  city  of  Kyong-ju.  Whenever  he  visited 
the  Mayor  of  the  place,  it  was  his  custom,  on  see- 
ing dancing-girls,  to  tap  them  on  the  head  with 
his  pipe,  and  say,  "These  girls  are  devils,  ogres, 
goblins.  How  can  you  tolerate  them  in  your 
presence  ?  " 

Naturally,  those  who  heard  this  disliked  him, 
and  the  Mayor  himself  detested  his  behaviour  and 
manners.  He  sent  a  secret  message  to  the  dancing- 
girls,  saying,  "If  any  of  you,  by  any  means  what- 
ever, can  deceive  this  governor,  and  put  him  to 
shame,  I'll  reward  you  richly."  Among  them  there 
was  one  girl,  a  mere  child,  who  said  she  could. 

The  Governor  resided  in  the  quarter  of  the  city 
where  the  Confucian  Temple  was,  and  he  had  but 
one  servant  with  him,  a  young  lad.  The  dancing- 
girl  who  had  decided  to  ensnare  him,  in  the  dress 
of  a  common  woman  of  the  town,  used  frequently 

to  go  by  the  main  gateway  of  the  Temple,  and  in 

92 


THE  BOXED-UP  GOVERNOR     98 

going  would  call  the  Governor's  boy  to  her. 
Sometimes  she  showed  her  profile  and  sometimes 
she  showed  her  whole  form,  as  she  stood  in  the 
gateway.  The  boy  would  go  out  to  her  and  she 
would  speak  to  him  for  a  moment  or  two  and  then 
go.  She  came  sometimes  once  a  day,  sometimes 
twice,  and  this  she  kept  up  for  a  long  time.  The 
Governor  at  last  inquired  of  the  boy  as  to  who 
this  woman  was  that  came  so  frequently  to  call 
him. 

"She  is  my  sister,"  said  the  boy.  "Her  husband 
went  away  on  a  peddling  round  a  year  or  so  ago, 
and  has  not  yet  returned ;  consequently  she  has  no 
one  else  to  help  her,  so  she  frequently  calls  and 
confers  with  me." 

One  evening,  when  the  boy  had  gone  to  eat  his 
meal  and  the  Governor  was  alone,  the  woman  came 
to  the  main  gateway,  and  called  for  the  boy. 

His  Excellency  answered  for  him,  and  invited 
her  in.  When  she  came,  she  blushed,  and  appeared 
very  diffident,  standing  modestly  aside. 

The  Governor  said,  "  My  boy  is  absent  just  now, 
but  I  want  a  smoke;  go  and  get  a  light  for  my 
pipe,  will  you,  please." 

She  brought  the  light,  and  then  he  said,  "Sit 
down  too,  and  smoke  a  little,  won't  you  ?  " 

She  replied,  "How  could  I  dare  do  such  a 
thing?" 


94     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

He  said,  "There  is  no  one  else  here  now;  never 
mind." 

There  being  no  help  for  it,  she  did  as  he  bade 
her,  and  smoked  a  little.  He  felt  his  heart  suddenly 
inclined  in  her  favour,  and  he  said,  "  I  have  seen 
many  beautiful  women,  but  I  surely  think  that  you 
are  the  prettiest  of  them  all.  Once  seeing  you,  I 
have  quite  forgotten  how  to  eat  or  sleep.  Could 
you  not  come  to  me  to  live  here  ?  I  am  quite  alone 
and  no  one  will  know  it." 

She  pretended  to  be  greatly  scandalized.  "  Your 
Excellency  is  a  noble,  and  I  am  a  low-class  woman  ; 
how  can  you  think  of  such  a  thing  ?  Do  you  mean 
it  as  a  joke  ?  " 

He  replied,  "I  mean  it  truly,  no  joke  at  all." 
He  swore  an  oath,  saying,  "  Really  I  mean  it,  every 
word." 

She  then  said,  "Since  you  speak  so,  I  am  really 
very  grateful,  and  shall  come." 

Said  he,  "Meeting  you  thus  is  wonderful  indeed." 

She  went  on  to  say,  "There  is  another  matter, 
however,  that  I  wish  to  call  to  your  attention.  I 
understand  that  where  your  Excellency  is  now 
staying  is  a  very  sacred  place,  and  that  according 
to  ancient  law  men  were  forbidden  to  have  women 
here.  Is  that  true  ?  " 

The  Governor  clapped  her  shoulder,  and  said, 
"Well,  really  now,  how  is  it  that  you  know  of 


THE  BOXED-UP  GOVERNOR     95 

this?  You  are  right.  What  shall  we  do  about 
it?" 

She  made  answer,  "If  you'll  depend  on  me,  I'll 
arrange  a  plan.  My  home  is  near  by,  and  I  am 
also  alone,  so  if  you  come  quietly  at  night  to  me, 
we  can  meet  and  no  one  will  know.  I  shall  send  a 
felt  hat  by  the  boy,  and  you  can  wear  that  for 
disguise.  With  this  commoner's  felt  hat  on  no  one 
will  know  you." 

The  Governor  was  greatly  delighted,  and  said, 
"  How  is  it  that  you  can  plan  so  wonderfully  ? 
I  shall  do  as  you  suggest.  Now  you  be  sure 
to  be  on  hand."  He  repeated  this  two  or  three 
times. 

The  woman  went  and  entered  the  house  indi- 
cated. When  evening  came  she  sent  the  hat  by  the 
boy.  The  Governor  arrived  as  agreed,  and  she 
received  him,  lit  the  lamp,  and  brought  him  re- 
freshments and  drink.  They  talked  and  drank 
together,  and  he  called  her  to  come  to  him.  The 
woman  hesitated  for  a  moment,  when  suddenly 
there  was  a  call  heard  from  the  outside,  and  a  great 
disturbance  took  place.  She  bent  her  head  to  listen 
and  then  gave  a  cry  of  alarm,  saying,  "That's  the 
voice  of  my  husband,  who  has  come.  I  was  un- 
fortunate, and  so  had  this  miserable  wretch 
apportioned  to  my  lot.  He  is  the  most  despicable 
among  mortals.  For  murder  and  arson  he  has  no 


96    KOREAN  IMPS,   GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

equal.  Three  years  ago  he  left  me  and  I  took 
another  husband,  and  we've  had  nothing  to  do  with 
each  other  since.  I  can't  imagine  why  he  should 
come  now.  He  is  evidently  very  drunk,  too,  from 
the  sound  of  his  voice.  Your  Excellency  has 
really  fallen  into  a  terrible  plight.  What  shall  I 
do?" 

The  woman  went  out  then  and  answered,  saying, 
"Who  comes  thus  at  midnight  to  make  such  a 
disturbance  ?  " 

The  voice  replied,  "Don't  you  know  my  voice? 
Why  don't  you  open  the  door?  " 

She  answered,  "Are  you  not  Chol-lo  (Brass 
Tiger),  and  have  we  not  separated  for  good,  years 
ago  ?  Why  have  you  come  ?  " 

The  voice  from  without  answered  back,  "Your 
leaving  me  and  taking  another  man  has  always 
been  a  matter  of  deepest  resentment  on  my  part; 
I  have  something  special  to  say  to  you,"  and  he 
pounded  the  door  open  and  came  thundering  in. 

The  woman  rushed  back  into  the  room,  saying, 
"Your  Excellency  must  escape  in  some  way  or 
other." 

In  such  a  little  thatched  hut  there  was  no  place 
possible  for  concealment  but  an  empty  rice-box 
only.  "Please  get  into  this,"  said  she,  and  she 
lifted  the  lid  and  hurried  him  in.  The  Governor, 


THE  BOXED-UP  GOVERNOR    97 

in  his  haste  and  deshabille,  was  bundled  into  the 
box.  He  then  heard,  from  within,  this  fellow  come 
into  the  room  and  quarrel  with  his  wife.  She  said, 
"  We  have  been  separated  three  years  already  ;  what 
reason  have  you  to  come  now  and  make  such  a 
disturbance  ?  " 

Said  he,  "You  cast  me  off  and  took  another  man, 
therefore  I  have  come  for  the  clothes  that  I  left,  and 
the  other  things  that  belong  to  me." 

Then  she  threw  out  his  belongings  to  him,  but 
he  said,  pointing  to  the  box,  "That's  mine." 

She  replied,  "That's  not  yours;  I  bought  that 
myself  with  two  rolls  of  silk  goods." 

"But,"  said  he,  "one  of  those  rolls  I  gave  you, 
and  I'm  not  going  to  let  you  have  it." 

"Even  though  you  did  give  it,  do  you  mean  to 
say  that  for  one  roll  of  silk  you  will  carry  away 
this  box?  I'll  not  consent  to  it."  Thus  they 
quarrelled,  and  contradicted  each  other. 

"If  you  don't  give  me  the  box,"  said  he,  "I'll 
enter  a  suit  against  you  at  the  Mayor's." 

A  little  later  the  day  dawned,  and  so  he  had  the 
box  carried  off  to  the  Mayor's  office  to  have  the 
case  decided  by  law,  while  the  woman  followed. 
When  they  entered  the  court,  already  the  Mayor 
was  seated  in  the  judgment-place,  and  here  they 
presented  their  case  concerning  the  box. 


98     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

The  Mayor,  after  hearing,  decided  thus:  "Since 
you  each  have  a  half-share  in  its  purchase,  there  is 
nothing  for  me  to  do  but  to  divide  it  between  you. 
Bring  a  saw,"  said  he. 

The  servants  brought  the  saw  and  began  on  the 
box,  when  suddenly  from  the  inner  regions  came 
forth  a  cry,  "Save  me;  oh,  save  me  !  " 

The  Mayor,  in  pretended  astonishment,  said, 
"Why,  there's  a  man's  voice  from  the  inside,"  and 
ordered  that  it  should  be  opened.  The  servants 
managed  to  find  the  key,  and  at  last  the  lid  came 
back,  and  from  the  inner  quarters  there  came  forth 
a  half-dressed  man. 

On  seeing  him  the  whole  place  was  put  into 
convulsions  of  laughter,  for  it  was  none  other  than 
the  Governor. 

"  How  is  it  that  your  Excellency  finds  yourself 
in  this  box  in  this  unaccountable  way  ?  "  asked  the 
Mayor.  "Please  come  out." 

The  Governor,  huddling  himself  together  as  well 
as  he  could,  climbed  on  to  the  open  verandah. 
He  held  his  head  down  and  nearly  died  for 
shame. 

The  Mayor,  splitting  his  sides  with  laughter, 
ordered  clothes  to  be  brought,  and  the  first  thing 
that  came  was  a  woman's  green  dress-coat.  The 
Governor  hastily  turned  it  inside  out,  slipped  it  on, 


THE  BOXED-UP  GOVERNOR    99 

and  made  a  dash  for  his  quarters  in  the  Confucian 
Temple.  That  day  he  left  the  place  never  to 
return,  and  even  to  the  present  time  in  Kyong- 
ju  they  laugh  and  tell  the  story  of  the  Boxed-up 
Governor. 

IM  BANG. 


XXII 

THE    MAN    WHO    LOST    HIS    LEGS 

THERE  was  a  merchant  in  Chong-ju  who  used  to 
go  to  Quelpart  to  buy  seaweed.  One  time  when 
he  drew  up  on  the  shore  he  saw  a  man  shuffling 
along  on  the  ground  toward  the  boat.  He  crept 
nearer,  and  at  last  took  hold  of  the  side  with  both 
his  hands  and  jumped  in. 

"When  I  looked  at  him,"  said  the  merchant,  "I 
found  he  was  an  old  man  without  any  legs.  As- 
tonished, I  asked,  saying,  '  How  is  it,  old  man,  that 
you  have  lost  your  legs?  ' 

"  He  said  in  reply,  '  I  lost  my  legs  on  a  trip  once 
when  I  was  shipwrecked,  and  a  great  fish  bit  them 
off.'  " 

"However  did  that  happen?"  inquired  the 
merchant.  And  the  old  man  said,  "We  were 
caught  in  a  gale  and  driven  till  we  touched  on 
some  island  or  other.  Before  us  on  the  shore  stood 
a  high  castle  with  a  great  gateway.  The  twenty  or 
so  of  us  who  were  together  in  the  storm-tossed  boat 
were  all  exhausted  from  cold  and  hunger,  and  lying 


100 


THE   MAN   WHO   LOST  HIS   LEGS    101 

exposed.  We  landed  and  managed  to  go  together 
to  the  house.  There  was  in  it  one  man  only,  whose 
height  was  terrible  to  behold,  and  whose  chest  was 
many  spans  round.  His  face  was  black  and  his 
eyes  large  and  rolling.  His  voice  was  like  the 
braying  of  a  monster  donkey.  Our  people  made 
motions  showing  that  they  wanted  something  to  eat. 
The  man  made  no  reply,  but  securely  fastened  the 
front  gate.  After  this  he  brought  an  armful  of 
wood,  put  it  in  the  middle  of  the  courtyard,  and 
there  made  a  fire.  When  the  fire  blazed  up  he 
rushed  after  us  and  caught  a  young  lad,  one  of  our 
company,  cooked  him  before  our  eyes,  pulled  him 
to  pieces  and  ate  him.  We  were  all  reduced  to  a 
state  of  horror,  not  knowing  what  to  do.  We  gazed 
at  each  other  in  dismay  and  stupefaction. 

"When  he  had  eaten  his  fill,  he  went  up  into  a 
verandah  and  opened  a  jar,  from  which  he  drank 
some  kind  of  spirit.  After  drinking  it  he  uttered 
the  most  gruesome  and  awful  noises ;  his  face  grew 
very  red  and  he  lay  down  and  slept.  His  snorings 
were  like  the  roarings  of  the  thunder.  We  planned 
then  to  make  our  escape,  and  so  tried  to  open  the 
large  gate,  but  one  leaf  was  about  twenty-four  feet 
across,  and  so  thick  and  heavy  that  with  all  our 
strength  we  could  not  move  it.  The  walls,  too, 
were  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high,  and  so  we  could 
do  nothing  with  them.  WTe  were  like  fish  in  a  pot— 


102    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

beyond  all  possible  way  of  escape.  We  held  each 
other's  hands,  and  cried. 

"Among  us,  one  man  thought  of  this  plan  :  We 
had  a  knife  and  he  took  it,  and  while  the  monster 
was  drunk  and  asleep,  decided  to  stab  his  eyes  out, 
and  cut  his  throat.  We  said  in  reply,  '  We  are  all 
doomed  to  death,  anyway ;  let's  try,'  and  we 
made  our  way  up  on  to  the  verandah  and  stabbed 
his  eyes.  He  gave  an  awful  roar,  and  struck  out  on 
all  sides  to  catch  us.  We  rushed  here  and  there, 
making  our  escape  out  of  the  court  back  into  the 
rear  garden.  There  were  in  this  enclosure  pigs  and 
sheep,  about  sixty  of  them  in  all.  There  we  rushed, 
in  among  the  pigs  and  sheep.  He  floundered  about, 
waving  his  two  arms  after  us,  but  not  one  of  us  did 
he  get  hold  of ;  we  were  all  mixed  up — sheep,  pigs 
and  people.  When  he  did  catch  anything  it  was  a 
sheep ;  and  when  it  was  not  a  sheep  it  was  a  pig. 
So  he  opened  the  front  gate  to  send  all  the  animals 
out. 

"  We  then  each  of  us  took  a  pig  or  sheep  on  the 
back  and  made  straight  for  the  gate.  The  monster 
felt  each,  and  finding  it  a  pig  or  a  sheep  let  it  go. 
Thus  we  all  got  out  and  rushed  for  the  boat.  A 
little  later  he  came  and  sat  on  the  bank  and  roared 
his  threatenings  at  us.  A  lot  of  other  giants  came 
at  his  call.  They  took  steps  of  thirty  feet  or  so, 
came  racing  after  us,  caught  the  boat,  and  made  it 


THE  MAN   WHO   LOST  HIS   LEGS     108 

fast ;  but  we  took  axes  and  struck  at  the  hands  that 
held  it,  and  so  got  free  at  last  and  out  to  the  open 
sea. 

"Again  a  great  wind  arose,  and  we  ran  on  to  the 
rocks  and  were  all  destroyed.  Every  one  was  en- 
gulfed in  the  sea  and  drowned ;  I  alone  got  hold  of 
a  piece  of  boat-timber  and  lived.  Then  there  was  a 
horrible  fish  from  the  sea  that  came  swimming  after 
me  and  bit  off  my  legs.  At  last  I  drifted  back  home 
and  here  I  am. 

"When  I  think  of  it  still,  my  teeth  are  cold  and 
my  bones  shiver.  My  Eight  Lucky  Stars  are  very 
bad,  that's  why  it  happened  to  me." 

ANON. 


XXIII 

TEN    THOUSAND    DEVILS 

[HAN  CHUN-KYOM  was  the  son  of  a  provincial 
secretary.  He  matriculated  in  the  year  1579  a°d 
graduated  in  1586.  He  received  the  last  wishes  of 
King  Son-jo,  and  sat  by  his  side  taking  notes  for 
seven  hours.  From  1608  to  1623  he  was  generalis- 
simo of  the  army,  and  later  was  raised  to  the  rank 
of  Prince.] 

A  certain  Prince  Han  of  Choong-chong  Province 
had  a  distant  relative  who  was  an  uncouth  country- 
man living  in  extreme  poverty.  This  relative  came 
to  visit  him  from  time  to  time.  Han  pitied  his  cold 
and  hungry  condition,  gave  him  clothes  to  wear 
and  shared  his  food,  urging  him  to  stay  and  to 
prolong  his  visit  often  into  several  months.  He 
felt  sorry  for  him,  but  disliked  his  uncouthness  and 
stupidity. 

On  one  of  these  visits  the  poor  relation  suddenly 
announced  his  intention  to  return  home,  although 
the  New  Year's  season  was  just  at  hand.  Han 
urged  him  to  remain,  saying,  "It  would  be  better 

104 


TEN   THOUSAND   DEVILS  105 

for  you  to  be  comfortably  housed  at  my  home,  eat- 
ing cake  and  soup  and  enjoying  quiet  sleep  rather 
than  riding  through  wind  and  weather  at  this  season 
of  the  year." 

He  said  at  first  that  he  would  have  to  go,  until 
his  host  so  insistently  urged  on  him  to  stay  that  at 
last  he  yielded  and  gave  consent.  At  New  Year's 
Eve  he  remarked  to  Prince  Han,  "  I  am  possessor 
of  a  peculiar  kind  of  magic,  by  which  I  have  under 
my  control  all  manner  of  evil  genii,  and  New  Year 
is  the  season  at  which  I  call  them  up,  run  over  their 
names,  and  mspect  them.  If  I  did  not  do  so  I 
should  lose  control  altogether,  and  there  would 
follow  no  end  of  trouble  among  mortals.  It  is  a 
matter  of  no  small  moment,  and  that  is  why  I 
wished  to  go.  Since,  however,  you  have  detained 
me,  I  shall  have  to  call  them  up  in  your  Excel- 
lency's house  and  look  them  over.  I  hope  you  will 
not  object." 

Han  was  greatly  astonished  and  alarmed,  but 
gave  his  consent.  The  poor  relation  went  on  to 
say  further,  "This  is  an  extremely  important  matter, 
and  I  would  like  to  have  for  it  your  central  guest 
hall." 

Han  consented  to  this  also,  so  that  night  they 
washed  the  floors  and  scoured  them  clean.  The 
relation  also  sat  himself  with  all  dignity  facing 
the  south,  while  Prince  Han  took  up  his  station  on 


106    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

the  outside  prepared  to  spy.  Soon  he  saw  a  start- 
ling variety  of  demons  crushing  in  at  the  door, 
horrible  in  appearance  and  awesome  of  manner. 
They  lined  up  one  after  another,  and  still  another, 
and  another,  till  they  filled  the  entire  court, 
each  bowing  as  he  came  before  the  master,  who,  at 
this  point,  drew  out  a  book,  opened  it  before  him, 
and  began  calling  off  the  names.  Demon  guards 
who  stood  by  the  threshold  repeated  the  call  and 
checked  off  the  names  just  as  they  do  in  a  govern- 
ment yamen.  From  the  second  watch  it  went  on 
till  the  fifth  of  the  morning.  Han  remarked,  "It 
was  indeed  no  lie  when  he  told  me  '  ten  thousand 
devils.1  " 

One  late-comer  arrived  after  the  marking  was 
over,  and  still  another  came  climbing  over  the  wall. 
The  man  ordered  them  to  be  arrested,  and  inquiry 
made  of  them  under  the  paddle.  The  late  arrival 
said,  "  I  really  have  had  a  hard  time  of  it  of  late  to 
live,  and  so  was  obliged,  in  order  to  find  anything, 
to  inject  smallpox  into  the  home  of  a  scholar  who 
lives  in  Yong-nam.  It  is  a  long  way  off,  and  so  I 
have  arrived  too  late  for  the  roll-call,  a  serious  fault 
indeed,  I  confess." 

The  one  who  climbed  the  wall,  said,  "I,  too,  have 
known  want  and  hunger,  and  so  had  to  insert  a 
little  typhus  into  the  family  of  a  gentleman  who 


TEN   THOUSAND   DEVILS  107 

lives  in  Kyong-keui,  but  hearing  that  roll-call  was 
due  I  came  helter-skelter,  fearing  lest  I  should  arrive 
too  late,  and  so  climbed  the  wall,  which  was  indeed 
a  sin." 

The  man  then,  in  a  loud  voice,  rated  them  soundly, 
saying,  "These  devils  have  disobeyed  my  orders, 
caused  disease  and  sinned  grievously.  Worse  than 
everything,  they  have  climbed  the  wall  of  a  high 
official's  house."  He  ordered  a  hundred  blows  to 
be  given  them  with  the  paddle,  the  cangue  to  be 
put  on,  and  to  have  them  locked  fast  in  prison. 
Then,  calling  the  others  to  him,  he  said,  "Do  not 
spread  disease !  Do  you  understand  ? "  Three 
times  he  ordered  it  and  five  times  he  repeated  it. 
Then  they  were  all  dismissed.  The  crowd  of  devils 
lined  off  before  him,  taking  their  departure  and 
crushing  out  through  the  gate  with  no  end  of  noise 
and  confusion.  After  a  long  time  they  had  all 
disappeared. 

Prince  Han,  looking  on  during  this  time,  saw 
the  man  now  seated  alone  in  the  hall.  It  was  quiet, 
and  all  had  vanished.  The  cocks  crew  and  morning 
came.  Han  was  astonished  above  measure,  and 
asked  as  to  the  law  that  governed  such  work  as  this. 
The  poor  relation  said  in  reply,  "When  I  was 
young  I  studied  in  a  monastery  in  the  mountains. 
In  that  monastery  was  an  old  priest  who  had  a 


108    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

most  peculiar  countenance.  A  man  feeble  and 
ready  to  die,  he  seemed.  All  the  priests  made 
sport  of  him  and  treated  him  with  contempt.  I 
alone  had  pity  on  his  age,  and  often  gave  him  of 
my  food  and  always  treated  him  kindly.  One  even- 
ing, when  the  moon  was  bright,  the  old  priest  said 
to  me,  '  There  is  a  cave  behind  this  monastery  from 
which  a  beautiful  view  may  be  had ;  will  you  not 
come  with  me  and  share  it  ?  ' 

"I  went  with  him,  and  when  we  crossed  the  ridge 
of  the  hills  into  the  stillness  of  the  night  he  drew 
a  book  from  his  breast  and  gave  it  to  me,  saying, 
'  I,  who  am  old  and  ready  to  die,  have  here  a  great 
secret,  which  I  have  long  wished  to  pass  on  to 
some  one  worthy.  I  have  travelled  over  the  wide 
length  of  Korea,  and  have  never  found  the  man 
till  now  I  meet  you,  and  my  heart  is  satisfied,  so 
please  receive  it.' 

"I  opened  the  book  and  found  it  a  catalogue  list 
of  devils,  with  magic  writing  interspersed,  and  an 
explanation  of  the  laws  that  govern  the  spirit  world. 
The  old  priest  wrote  out  one  magic  recipe,  and 
having  set  fire  to  it  countless  devils  at  once 
assembled,  at  which  I  was  greatly  alarmed.  He 
then  sat  with  me  and  called  over  the  names  one 
after  the  other,  and  said  to  the  devils,  '  I  am  an 
old  man  now,  am  going  away,  and  so  am  about  to 


TEN   THOUSAND   DEVILS  109 

put  you  under  the  care  of  this  young  man ;  obey 
him  and  all  will  be  well.' 

"I  already  had  the  book,  and  so  called  them 
to  me,  read  out  the  new  orders,  and  dismissed 
them. 

"The  old  priest  and  I  returned  to  the  Temple  and 
went  to  sleep.  I  awoke  early  next  morning  and 
went  to  call  on  him,  but  he  was  gone.  Thus  I 
came  into  possession  of  the  magic  art,  and  have 
possessed  it  for  a  score  of  years  and  more.  What 
the  world  knows  nothing  of  I  have  thus  made 
known  to  your  Excellency." 

Han  was  astonished  beyond  measure,  and  asked, 
"May  I  not  also  come  into  possession  of  this 
wonderful  gift  ?  " 

The  man  replied,  "Your  Excellency  has  great 
ability,  and  can  do  wonderful  things;  but  the  pos- 
sessor of  this  craft  must  be  one  poor  and  despised, 
and  of  no  account.  For  you,  a  minister,  it  would 
never  do." 

The  next  day  he  left  suddenly,  and  returned  no 
more.  Han  sent  a  servant  with  a  message  to  him. 
The  servant,  with  great  difficulty,  at  last  found  him 
alone  among  a  thousand  mountain  peaks,  living  in 
a  little  straw  hut  no  bigger  than  a  cockle  shell. 
No  neighbours  were  there,  nor  any  one  beside.  He 
called  him,  but  he  refused  to  come.  He  sent 


110    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

another  messenger  to  invite  him,  but  he  had  moved 
away  and  no  trace  of  him  was  left. 

Prince  Han's  children  had  heard  this  story  from 
himself,  and  I,  the  writer,  received  it  from  them. 

IM  BANG. 


XXIV 

THE    HOME    OF   THE    FAIRIES 

IN  the  days  of  King  In-jo  (1623-1649)  there  was 
a  student  of  Confucius  who  lived  in  Ka-pyong. 
He  was  still  a  young  man  and  unmarried.  His 
education  had  not  been  extensive,  for  he  had  read 
only  a  little  in  the  way  of  history  and  literature. 
For  some  reason  or  other  he  left  his  home  and  went 
into  Kang-won  Province.  Travelling  on  horse- 
back, and  with  a  servant,  he  reached  a  mountain, 
where  he  was  overtaken  by  rain  that  wet  him 
through.  Mysteriously,  from  some  unknown  cause, 
his  servant  suddenly  died,  and  the  man,  in  fear  and 
distress,  drew  the  body  to  the  side  of  the  hill,  where 
he  left  it  and  went  on  his  way  weeping.  When 
he  had  gone  but  a  short  distance,  the  horse  he  rode 
fell  under  him  and  died  also.  Such  was  his  plight : 
his  servant  dead,  his  horse  dead,  rain  falling  fast, 
and  the  road  an  unknown  one.  He  did  not  know 
what  to  do  or  where  to  go,  and  reduced  thus  to 
walking,  he  broke  down  and  cried.  At  this  point 
there  met  him  an  old  man  with  very  wonderful 

eyes,  and  hair  as  white  as  snow.     He  asked  the 

in 


112    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

young  man  why  he  wept,  and  the  reply  was  that 
his  servant  was  dead,  his  horse  was  dead,  that  it 
was  raining,  and  that  he  did  not  know  the  way. 
The  patriarch,  on  hearing  this,  took  pity  on  him, 
and  lifting  his  staff,  pointed,  saying,  "There  is  a 
house  yonder,  just  beyond  those  pines,  follow  that 
stream  and  it  will  bring  you  to  where  there  are 
people." 

The  young  man  looked  as  directed,  and  a  li  or  so 
beyond  he  saw  a  clump  of  trees.  He  bowed, 
thanked  the  stranger,  and  started  on  his  way. 
When  he  had  gone  a  few  paces  he  looked  back,  but 
the  friend  had  disappeared.  Greatly  wondering, 
he  went  on  toward  the  place  indicated,  and  as  he 
drew  near  he  saw  a  grove  of  pines,  huge  trees  they 
were,  a  whole  forest  of  them.  Bamboos  appeared, 
too,  in  countless  numbers,  with  a  wide  stream  of 
water  flowing  by.  Underneath  the  water  there 
seemed  to  be  a  marble  flooring  like  a  great  pave- 
ment, white  and  pure.  As  he  went  along  he  saw 
that  the  water  was  all  of  an  even  depth,  such  as  one 
could  cross  easily.  A  mile  or  so  farther  on  he  saw 
a  beautifully  decorated  house.  The  pillars  and 
entrance  approaches  were  perfect  in  form.  He  con- 
tinued his  way,  wet  as  he  was,  carrying  his  thorn 
staff,  and  entered  the  gate  and  sat  down  to  rest. 
It  was  paved,  too,  with  marble,  and  smooth  as 


THE   HOME   OF   THE   FAIRIES       118 

polished  glass.  There  were  no  chinks  or  creases 
in  it,  all  was  of  one  perfect  surface.  In  the  room 
was  a  marble  table,  and  on  it  a  copy  of  the  Book 
of  Changes ;  there  was  also  a  brazier  of  jade  just  in 
front.  Incense  was  burning  in  it,  and  the  fragrance 
filled  the  room.  Beside  these,  nothing  else  was 
visible.  The  rain  had  ceased  and  all  was  quiet  and 
clear,  with  no  wind  nor  anything  to  disturb.  The 
world  of  confusion  seemed  to  have  receded  from 
him. 

While  he  sat  there,  looking  in  astonishment,  he 
suddenly  heard  the  sound  of  footfalls  from  the  rear 
of  the  building.  Startled  by  it,  he  turned  to  see, 
when  an  old  man  appeared.  He  looked  as  though 
he  might  equal  the  turtle  or  the  crane  as  to  age, 
and  was  very  dignified.  He  wore  a  green  dress 
and  carried  a  jade  staff  of  nine  sections.  The 
appearance  of  the  old  man  was  such  as  to  stun  any 
inhabitant  of  the  earth.  He  recognized  him  as 
the  master  of  the  place,  and  so  he  went  forward 
and  made  a  low  obeisance. 

The  old  man  received  him  kindly,  and  said,  "I 
am  the  master  and  have  long  waited  for  you."  He 
took  him  by  the  hand  and  led  him  away.  As  they 
went  along,  the  hills  grew  more  and  more  enchant- 
ing, while  the  soft  breezes  and  the  light  touched 
him  with  mystifying  favour.  Suddenly,  as  he 


114    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

looked  the  man  was  gone,  so  he  went  on  by  him- 
self, and  arrived  soon  at  another  palace  built  like- 
wise of  precious  stones.  It  was  a  great  hall, 
stretching  on  into  the  distance  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  see. 

The  young  man  had  seen  the  Royal  Palace  fre- 
quently when  in  Seoul  attending  examinations,  but 
compared  with  this,  the  Royal  Palace  was  as  a  mud 
hut  thatched  with  straw. 

As  he  reached  the  gate  a  man  in  ceremonial 
robes  received  him  and  led  him  in.  He  passed 
two  or  three  pavilions,  and  at  last  reached  a  special 
one  and  went  up  to  the  upper  storey.  There,  reclin- 
ing at  a  table,  he  saw  the  ancient  sage  whom  he 
had  met  before.  Again  he  bowed. 

This  young  man,  brought  up  poorly  in  the 
country,  was  never  accustomed  to  seeing  or  dealing 
with  the  great.  In  fear,  he  did  not  dare  to  lift  his 
eyes.  The  ancient  master,  however,  again  wel- 
comed him  and  asked  him  to  be  seated,  saying, 
"This  is  not  the  dusty  world  that  you  are  accus- 
tomed to,  but  the  abode  of  the  genii.  I  knew  you 
were  coming,  and  so  was  waiting  to  receive  you." 
He  turned  and  called,  saying,  "Bring  something 
for  the  guest  to  eat." 

In  a  little  a  servant  brought  a  richly  laden  table. 
It  was  such  fare  as  was  never  seen  on  earth,  and 


THE   HOME   OF   THE   FAIRIES       115 

there  was  abundance  of  it.  The  young  man, 
hungry  as  he  was,  ate  heartily  of  these  strange 
viands.  Then  the  dishes  were  carried  away  and 
the  old  man  said,  "I  have  a  daughter  who  has 
arrived  at  a  marriageable  age,  and  I  have  been 
trying  to  find  a  son-in-law,  but  as  yet  have  not  suc- 
ceeded. Your  coming  accords  with  this  need.  Live 
here,  then,  and  become  my  son-in-law."  The  young 
man,  not  knowing  what  to  think,  bowed  and  was 
silent.  Then  the  host  turned  and  gave  an  order, 
saying,  "Call  in  the  children." 

Two  boys  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age 
came  running  in  and  sat  down  beside  him.  Their 
faces  were  so  beautifully  white  they  seemed  like 
jewels.  The  master  pointed  to  them  and  said  to 
the  guest,  "These  are  my  sons,"  and  to  the  sons  he 
said,  "This  young  man  is  he  whom  I  have  chosen 
for  my  son-in-law;  when  should  we  have  the 
wedding?  Choose  you  a  lucky  day  and  let  me 
know." 

The  two  boys  reckoned  over  the  days  on  their 
fingers,  and  then  together  said,  "The  day  after  to- 
morrow is  a  lucky  day." 

The  old  man,  turning  to  the  stranger,  said,  "That 
decides  as  to  the  wedding,  and  now  you  must  wait 
in  the  guest-chamber  till  the  time  arrives."  He  then 
gave  a  command  to  call  So  and  So.  In  a  little  an 


116    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

official  of  the  genii  came  forward,  dressed  in  light 
and  airy  garments.  His  appearance  and  expression 
were  very  beautiful,  a  man,  he  seemed,  of  glad  and 
happy  mien. 

The  master  said,  "Show  this  young  man  the  way 
to  his  apartments  and  treat  him  well  till  the  time 
of  the  wedding." 

The  official  then  led  the  way,  and  the  young  man 
bowed  as  he  left  the  room.  When  he  had  passed 
outside  the  gate,  a  red  sedan  chair  was  in  waiting 
for  him.  He  was  asked  to  mount.  Eight  bearers 
bore  him  smoothly  along.  A  mile  or  so  distant 
they  reached  another  palace,  equally  wonderful, 
with  no  speck  or  flaw  of  any  kind  to  mar  its  beauty. 
In  graceful  groves  of  flowers  and  trees  he  descended 
to  enter  his  pavilion.  Beautiful  garments  were 
taken  from  jewelled  boxes,  and  a  perfumed  bath 
was  given  him  and  a  change  made.  Thus  he  laid 
aside  his  weather-beaten  clothes  and  donned  the 
vestments  of  the  genii.  The  official  remained  as 
company  for  him  till  the  appointed  time. 

When  that  day  arrived  other  beautiful  robes  were 
brought,  and  again  he  bathed  and  changed.  When 
he  was  dressed,  he  mounted  the  palanquin  and  rode 
to  the  Palace  of  the  master,  twenty  or  more  officials 
accompanying.  On  arrival,  a  guide  directed  them 
to  the  special  Palace  Beautiful.  Here  he  saw  pre- 


THE   HOME   OF   THE   FAIRIES       117 

parations  for  the  wedding,  and  here  he  made  his 
bow.  This  finished  he  moved  as  directed,  further  in. 
The  tinkling  sound  of  jade  bells  and  the  breath  of 
sweet  perfumes  filled  the  air.  Thus  he  made  his 
entry  into  the  inner  quarters. 

Many  beautiful  women  were  in  waiting,  all 
gorgeously  apparelled,  like  the  women  of  the  gods. 
Among  these  he  imagined  that  he  would  meet  the 
master's  daughter.  In  a  little,  accompanied  by  a 
host  of  others,  she  came,  shining  in  jewels  and 
beautiful  clothing  so  that  she  lighted  up  the 
Palace.  He  took  his  stand  before  her,  though  her 
face  was  hidden  from  him  by  a  fan  of  pearls.  When 
he  saw  her  at  last,  so  beautiful  was  she  that  his  eyes 
were  dazzled.  The  other  women,  compared  with 
her,  were  as  the  magpie  to  the  phoenix.  So  be- 
wildered was  he  that  he  dared  not  look  up.  The 
friend  accompanying  assisted  him  to  bow  and  to 
go  through  the  necessary  forms.  The  ceremony 
was  much  the  same  as  that  observed  among  men. 
When  it  was  over  the  young  man  went  back  to  his 
bridegroom's  chamber.  There  the  embroidered 
curtains,  the  golden  screens,  the  silken  clothing, 
the  jewelled  floor,  were  such  as  no  men  of  earth 
ever  see. 

On  the  second  day  his  mother-in-law  called  him 
to  her.  Her  age  would  be  about  thirty,  and  her 


118    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

face  was  like  a  freshly-blown  lotus  flower.  Here 
a  great  feast  was  spread,  with  many  guests  invited. 
The  accompaniments  thereof  in  the  way  of  music 
were  sweeter  than  mortals  ever  dreamed  of.  When 
the  feast  was  over,  the  women  caught  up  their  skirts, 
and,  lifting  their  sleeves,  danced  together  and  sang 
in  sweet  accord.  The  sound  of  their  singing  caused 
even  the  clouds  to  stop  and  listen.  When  the 
day  was  over,  and  all  had  well  dined,  the  feast 
broke  up. 

A  young  man,  brought  up  in  a  country  hut,  had 
all  of  a  sudden  met  the  chief  of  the  genii,  and  had 
become  a  sharer  in  his  glory  and  the  accompani- 
ments of  his  life.  His  mind  was  dazed  and  his 
thoughts  overcame  him.  Doubts  were  mixed  with 
fears.  He  knew  not  what  to  do. 

A  sharer  in  the  joys  of  the  fairies  he  had  actually 
become,  and  a  year  or  so  passed  in  such  delight  as 
no  words  can  ever  describe. 

One  day  his  wife  said  to  him,  "Would  you  like 
to  enter  into  the  inner  enclosure  and  see  as  the 
fairies  see  ?  " 

He  replied,  "Gladly  would  I." 

She  then  led  him  into  a  special  park  where  there 
were  lovely  walks,  surrounded  by  green  hills.  As 
they  advanced  there  were  charming  views,  with 
springs  of  water  and  sparkling  cascades.  The 


THE   HOME   OF   THE   FAIRIES       119 

scene  grew  gradually  more  entrancing,  with 
jewelled  flowers  and  scintillating  spray,  lovely  birds 
and  animals  disporting  themselves.  A  man  once 
entering  here  would  never  again  think  of  earth  as 
a  place  to  return  to. 

After  seeing  this  he  ascended  the  highest  peak 
of  all,  which  was  like  a  tower  of  many  stories. 
Before  him  lay  a  wide  stretch  of  sea,  with  islands 
of  the  blessed  standing  out  of  the  water,  and  long 
stretches  of  pleasant  land  in  view.  His  wife  showed 
them  all  to  him,  pointing  out  this  and  that.  They 
seemed  filled  with  golden  palaces  and  surrounded 
with  a  halo  of  light.  They  were  peopled  with 
happy  souls,  some  riding  on  cranes,  some  on  the 
phoenix,  some  on  the  unicorn ;  some  were  sitting 
on  the  clouds,  some  sailing  by  on  the  wind,  some 
walking  on  the  air,  some  gliding  gently  up  the 
streams,  some  descending  from  above,  some  ascend- 
ing, some  moving  west,  some  north,  some  gather- 
ing in  groups.  Flutes  and  harps  sounded  sweetly. 
So  many  and  so  startling  were  the  things  seen  that 
he  could  never  tell  the  tale  of  them.  After  the  day 
had  passed  they  returned. 

Thus  was  their  joy  unbroken,  and  when  two  years 
had  gone  by  she  bore  him  two  sons. 

Time  moved  on,  when  one  day,  unexpectedly,  as 
he  was  seated  with  his  wife,  he  began  to  cry  and 


120    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

tears  soiled  his  face.  She  asked  in  amazement  for 
the  cause  of  it.  "  I  was  thinking,"  said  he,  "of  how 
a  plain  countryman  living  in  poverty  had  thus 
become  the  son-in-law  of  the  king  of  the  genii.  But 
in  my  home  is  my  poor  old  mother,  whom  I  have 
not  seen  for  these  years;  I  would  so  like  to  see  her 
that  my  tears  flow." 

The  wife  laughed,  and  said,  "Would  you  really 
like  to  see  her?  Then  go,  but  do  not  cry."  She 
told  her  father  that  her  husband  would  like  to  go 
and  see  his  mother.  The  master  called  him  and 
gave  his  permission.  The  son  thought,  of  course, 
that  he  would  call  many  servants  and  send  him  in 
state,  but  not  so.  His  wife  gave  him  one  little 
bundle  and  that  was  all,  so  he  said  good-bye  to  his 
father-in-law,  whose  parting  word  was,  "Go  now 
and  see  your  mother,  and  in  a  little  I  shall  call  for 
you  again." 

He  sent  with  him  one  servant,  and  so  he  passed 
out  through  the  main  gateway.  There  he  saw  a 
poor  thin  horse  with  a  worn  rag  of  a  saddle  on  his 
back.  He  looked  carefully  and  found  that  they 
were  the  dead  horse  and  the  dead  servant,  whom 
he  had  lost,  restored  to  him.  He  gave  a  start,  and 
asked,  "  How  did  you  come  here  ?  " 

The  servant  answered,  "  I  was  coming  with  you 
on  the  road  when  some  one  caught  me  away  and 


THE   HOME   OF  THE   FAIRIES        121 

brought  me  here.     I  did  not  know  the  reason,  but 
I  have  been  here  for  a  long  time." 

The  man,  in  great  fear,  fastened  on  his  bundle 
and  started  on  his  journey.  The  genie  servant 
brought  up  the  rear,  but  after  a  short  distance  the 
world  of  wonder  had  become  transformed  into  the 
old  weary  world  again.  Here  it  was  with  its  fogs, 
and  thorn,  and  precipice.  He  looked  off  toward 
the  world  of  the  genii,  and  it  was  but  a  dream. 
So  overcome  was  he  by  his  feelings  that  he  broke 
down  and  cried. 

The  genie  servant  said  to  him  when  he  saw  him 
weeping,  "You  have  been  for  several  years  in  the 
abode  of  the  immortals,  but  you  have  not  yet 
attained  thereto,  for  you  have  not  yet  forgotten  the 
seven  things  of  earth  :  anger,  sorrow,  fear,  am- 
bition, hate  and  selfishness.  If  you  once  get  rid  of 
these  there  will  be  no  tears  for  you."  On  hearing 
this  he  stopped  his  crying,  wiped  his  cheeks,  and 
asked  pardon. 

When  he  had  gone  a  mile  farther  he  found  him- 
self on  the  main  road.  The  servant  said  to  him, 
"You  know  the  way  from  this  point  on,  so  I  shall 
go  back,"  and  thus  at  last  the  young  man  reached 
his  home. 

He  found  there  an  exorcising  ceremony  in  pro- 
gress. Witches  and  spirit  worshippers  had  been 


122    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

called  and  were  saying  their  prayers.  The  family, 
seeing  the  young  man  come  home  thus,  were  all 
aghast.  "  It  is  his  ghost,"  said  they.  However,  they 
saw  in  a  little  that  it  was  really  he  himself.  The 
mother  asked  why  he  had  not  come  home  in  all  that 
time.  She  being  a  very  violent  woman  in  dis- 
position, he  did  not  dare  to  tell  her  the  truth,  so  he 
made  up  something  else.  The  day  of  his  return 
was  the  anniversary  of  his  supposed  death,  and  so 
they  had  called  the  witches  for  a  prayer  ceremony. 
Here  he  opened  the  bundle  that  his  wife  had  given 
him  and  found  four  suits  of  clothes,  one  for  each 
season. 

In  about  a  year  after  his  return  home  the  mother, 
seeing  him  alone,  made  application  for  the  daughter 
of  one  of  the  village  literati.  The  man,  being  timid 
by  nature  and  afraid  of  offending  his  mother,  did 
not  dare  to  refuse,  and  was  therefore  married ;  but 
there  was  no  joy  in  it,  and  the  two  never  looked  at 
each  other. 

The  young  man  had  a  friend  whom  he  had 
known  intimately  from  childhood.  After  his 
return  the  friend  came  to  see  him  frequently,  and 
they  used  to  spend  the  nights  talking  together.  In 
their  talks  the  friend  inquired  why  in  all  these 
years  he  had  never  come  home.  The  young  man 
then  told  him  what  had  befallen  him  in  the  land 


123 

of  the  genii,  and  how  he  had  been  there  and  had 
been  married.  The  friend  looked  at  him  in  wonder, 
for  he  seemed  just  as  he  had  remembered  him 
except  in  the  matter  of  clothing.  This  he  found  on 
examination  was  of  very  strange  material,  neither 
grass  cloth,  silk  nor  cotton,  but  different  from  them 
all,  and  yet  warm  and  comfortable.  When  spring 
came  the  spring  clothes  sufficed,  when  summer  came 
those  for  summer,  and  for  autumn  and  winter  each 
special  suit.  They  were  never  washed,  and  yet  never 
became  soiled ;  they  never  wore  out,  and  always 
looked  fresh  and  new.  The  friend  was  greatly 
astonished. 

Some  three  years  passed  when  one  day  there  came 
once  more  a  servant  from  the  master  of  the  genii, 
bringing  his  two  sons.  There  were  also  letters, 
saying,  "Next  year  the  place  where  you  dwell  will 
be  destroyed  and  all  the  people  will  become  '  fish 
and  meat '  for  the  enemy,  therefore  follow  this 
messenger  and  come,  all  of  you." 

He  told  his  friend  of  this  and  showed  him  his 
two  sons.  The  friend,  when  he  saw  these  children 
that  looked  like  silk  and  jade,  confessed  the  matter 
to  the  mother  also.  She,  too,  gladly  agreed,  and  so 
they  sold  out  and  had  a  great  feast  for  all  the  people 
of  the  town,  and  then  bade  farewell.  This  was  the 
year  1635.  They  left  and  were  never  heard  of  again. 


124    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

The  year  following  was  the  Manchu  invasion, 
when  the  village  where  the  young  man  had  lived 
was  all  destroyed.  To  this  day  young  and  old  in 
Ka-pyong  tell  this  story. 

IM  BANG. 


XXV 
THE    HONEST   WITCH 

[SONG  SANG-IN  matriculated  in  1601.  He  was  a 
just  man,  and  feared  by  the  dishonest  element  of 
the  Court.  In  1605  he  graduated  and  became  a 
provincial  governor.  He  nearly  lost  his  life  in  the 
disturbances  of  the  reign  of  King  Kwang-hai,  and 
was  exiled  to  Quelpart  for  a  period  of  ten  years, 
but  in  the  spring  of  1623  he  was  recalled.] 

The  Story 

There  was  a  Korean  once,  called  Song  Sang-in, 
whose  mind  was  upright  and  whose  spirit  was  true 
He  hated  witches  with  all  his  might,  and  regarded 
them  as  deceivers  of  the  people.  "  By  their  so-called 
prayers,"  said  he,  "they  devour  the  people's  goods. 
There  is  no  limit  to  the  foolishness  and  extrava- 
gance that  accompanies  them.  This  doctrine  of 
theirs  is  all  nonsense.  Would  that  I  could  rid 
the  earth  of  them  and  wipe  out  their  names  for 
ever." 

"5 


126    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

Some  time  later  Song  was  appointed  magistrate 
of  Nam  Won  County  in  Chulla  Province.  On  his 
arrival  he  issued  the  following  order  :  "If  any  witch 
is  found  in  this  county,  let  her  be  beaten  to  death." 
The  whole  place  was  so  thoroughly  spied  upon  that 
all  the  witches  made  their  escape  to  other  prefec- 
tures. The  magistrate  thought,  "Now  we  are  rid 
of  them,  and  that  ends  the  matter  for  this  county 
at  any  rate." 

On  a  certain  day  he  went  out  for  a  walk,  and 
rested  for  a  time  at  Kwang-han  Pavilion.  As  he 
looked  out  from  his  coign  of  vantage,  he  saw  a 
woman  approaching  on  horseback  with  a  witch's 
drum  on  her  head.  He  looked  intently  to  make 
sure,  and  to  his  astonishment  he  saw  that  she  was 
indeed  a  mutang  (witch).  He  sent  a  yamen-Tunner 
to  have  her  arrested,  and  when  she  was  brought 
before  him  he  asked,  "Are  you  a  mutang?" 

She  replied,  "Yes,  I  am." 

"Then,"  said  he,  "you  did  not  know  of  the  official 
order  issued  ?  " 

"Oh  yes,  I  heard  of  it,"  was  her  reply. 

He  then  asked,  "Are  you  not  afraid  to  die,  that 
you  stay  here  in  this  county  ?  " 

The  mutang  bowed,  and  made  answer,  "I  have 
a  matter  of  complaint  to  lay  before  your  Excellency 
to  be  put  right;  please  take  note  of  it  and  grant 
my  request.  It  is  this  :  There  are  true  mutangs 


THE   HONEST   WITCH  127 

and  false  mutangs.  False  mutangs  ought  to  be 
killed,  but  you  would  not  kill  an  honest  mutang, 
would  you  ?  Your  orders  pertain  to  false  mutangs ; 
I  do  not  understand  them  as  pertaining  to  those 
who  are  true.  I  am  an  honest  mutang;  I  knew 
you  would  not  kill  me,  so  I  remained  here  in 
peace." 

The  magistrate  asked,  "How  do  you  know  that 
there  are  honest  mutangs  ?  " 

The  woman  replied,  "Let's  put  the  matter  to  the 
test  and  see.  If  I  am  not  proven  honest,  let  me 
die." 

"Very  well,"  said  the  magistrate;  "but  can  you 
really  make  good,  and  do  you  truly  know  how  to 
call  back  departed  spirits?  " 

The  mutang  answered,  "I  can." 

The  magistrate  suddenly  thought  of  an  intimate 
friend  who  had  been  dead  for  some  time,  and  he 
said  to  her,  "  I  had  a  friend  of  such  and  such  rank 
in  Seoul ;  can  you  call  his  spirit  back  to  me  ?  " 

The  mutang  replied,  "Let  me  do  so;  but  first 
you  must  prepare  food,  with  wine,  and  serve  it 
properly." 

The  magistrate  thought  for  a  moment,  and  then 
said  to  himself,  "It  is  a  serious  matter  to  take 
a  person's  life;  let  me  find  out  first  if  she  is  true 
or  not,  and  then  decide."  So  he  had  the  food 
brought. 


128     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

The  mutang  said  also,  "I  want  a  suit  of  your 
clothes,  too,  please."  This  was  brought,  and  she 
spread  her  mat  in  the  courtyard,  placed  the  food 
in  order,  donned  the  dress,  and  so  made  all  pre- 
liminary arrangements.  She  then  lifted  her  eyes 
toward  heaven  and  uttered  the  strange  magic 
sounds  by  which  spirits  are  called,  meanwhile 
shaking  a  tinkling  bell.  In  a  little  she  turned  and 
said,  "I've  come."  Then  she  began  telling  the  sad 
story  of  his  sickness  and  death  and  their  separation. 
She  reminded  the  magistrate  of  how  they  had 
played  together,  and  of  things  that  had  happened 
when  they  were  at  school  at  their  lessons;  of  the 
difficulties  they  had  met  in  the  examinations;  of 
experiences  that  had  come  to  them  during  their 
terms  of  office.  She  told  secrets  that  they  had 
confided  to  each  other  as  intimate  friends,  and  many 
matters  most  definitely  that  only  they  two  knew. 
Not  a  single  mistake  did  she  make,  but  told  the 
truth  in  every  detail. 

The  magistrate,  when  he  heard  these  things, 
began  to  cry,  saying,  "The  soul  of  my  friend  is 
really  present;  I  can  no  longer  doubt  or  deny 
it."  Then  he  ordered  the  choicest  fare  possible 
to  be  prepared  as  a  sacrifice  to  his  friend.  In 
a  little  the  friend  bade  him  farewell  and  took  his 
departure. 


THE   HONEST   WITCH  129 

The  magistrate  said,  "  Alas !  I  thought  mutangs 
were  a  brood  of  liars,  but  now  I  know  that  there  are 
true  mutangs  as  well  as  false."  He  gave  her  rich 
rewards,  sent  her  away  in  safety,  recalled  his  order 
against  witches,  and  refrained  from  any  matters 
pertaining  to  them  for  ever  after. 

IM  BANG. 


XXVI 
WHOM   THE    KING    HONOURS 

IN  the  days  of  King  Se-jong  students  of  the 
Confucian  College  were  having  a  picnic  to  celebrate 
the  Spring  Festival.  They  met  in  a  wood  to  the 
north  of  the  college,  near  a  beautiful  spring  of 
water,  and  were  drinking  and  feasting  the  night 
through.  While  they  were  thus  enjoying  them- 
selves the  rooms  of  the  college  were  left  deserted. 
One  student  from  the  country,  a  backwoodsman  in 
his  way,  who  was  of  no  account  to  others,  thought 
that  while  the  rest  went  away  to  enjoy  themselves 
some  one  ought  to  stay  behind  to  guard  the  sacred 
precincts  of  the  temple ;  so  he  decided  that  he  would 
forgo  the  pleasures  of  the  picnic,  stay  behind  and 
watch. 

The  King  at  that  time  sent  a  eunuch  to  the 
college  to  see  how  many  of  the  students  had  re- 
mained on  guard.  The  eunuch  returned,  saying 
that  all  had  gone  off  on  the  picnic,  except  one 
man,  a  raw  countryman,  who  was  in  sole  charge. 
The  King  at  once  sent  for  the  man,  asking  him  to 
come  just  as  he  was  in  his  common  clothes. 

'3° 


WHOM   THE   KING   HONOURS        131 

On  his  arrival  his  Majesty  asked,  "When  all 
have  gone  off  for  a  gay  time,  why  is  it  that  you 
remain  alone?  " 

He  replied,  "I,  too,  would  like  to  have  gone,  but 
to  leave  the  sacred  temple  wholly  deserted  did  not 
seem  to  me  right,  so  1  stayed." 

The  King  was  greatly  pleased  with  this  reply, 
and  asked  again,  "Do  you  know  how  to  write 
verses  ?  " 

The  reply  was,  "  I  know  only  very  little  about  it." 

The  King  then  said,  "  I  have  one-half  of  a  verse 
here  which  runs  thus — 

'After  the  rains  the  mountains  weep.' 

You  write  me  a  mate  for  this  line  to  go  with  it." 
At  once  the  student  replied — 

"  Before  the  wind  the  grass  is  tipsy." 

The  King,  delighted,  praised  him  for  his  skill 
and  made  him  a  special  graduate  on  the  spot,  gave 
him  his  diploma,  flowers  for  his  hat,  and  issued  a 
proclamation  saying  that  he  had  passed  the  A  l-song 
Examination.  At  once  he  ordered  for  him  the  head- 
gear, the  red  coat,  a  horse  to  ride  on,  two  boys  to 
go  before,  flute-players  and  harpers,  saying,  "Go 
now  to  the  picnic-party  and  show  yourself." 

While  the  picnickers  were  thus  engaged,  sud- 
denly they  heard  the  sound  of  flutes  and  harps,  and 


132    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

they  questioned  as  to  what  it  could  mean.  This 
was  not  the  time  for  new  graduates  to  go  abroad. 
While  they  looked,  behold,  here  came  a  victorious 
candidate,  dressed  in  ceremonial  robes,  heralded 
by  boys,  and  riding  on  the  King's  palfrey,  to  greet 
them.  On  closer  view  they  saw  that  it  was  the 
uncouth  countryman  whom  they  had  left  behind  at 
the  Temple.  They  asked  what  it  meant,  and  then 
learned,  to  their  amazement,  that  the  King  had  so 
honoured  him.  The  company,  in  consternation  and 
surprise,  broke  up  and  returned  home  at  once. 

This  special  graduate  became  later,  through  the 
favour  of  the  King,  a  great  and  noted  man. 

IM  BANG. 


XXVII 


THERE  was  a  man  of  Yong-nam,  named  Yoo, 
who  lived  in  the  days  of  Se-jong.  He  had  studied 
the  classics,  had  passed  his  examinations,  and  had 
become  a  petty  official  attached  to  the  Confucian 
College.  He  was  not  even  of  the  sixth  degree,  so 
that  promotion  was  out  of  the  question.  He  was 
a  countryman  who  had  no  friends  and  no  influence, 
and  though  he  had  long  been  in  Seoul  there  was 
no  likelihood  of  any  advancement.  Such  being  the 
case,  disheartened  and  lonely,  he  decided  to  leave 
the  city  and  go  back  to  his  country  home. 

There  was  a  palace  secretary  who  knew  this 
countryman,  and  who  went  to  say  good-bye  to  him 
before  he  left. 

Taking  advantage  of  the  opportunity,  the  country- 
man said,  "I  have  long  been  in  Seoul,  but  have 
never  yet  seen  the  royal  office  of  the  secretaries. 
Might  I  accompany  you  some  day  when  you  take 
your  turn  ?  " 

The  secretary  said,  "In  the  daytime  there  is 
always  a  crowd  of  people  who  gather  there  for 

133 


184    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

business,  and  no  one  is  allowed  in  without  a  special 
pass.  I  am  going  in  to-morrow,  however,  and 
intend  to  sleep  there,  so  that  in  the  evening  we 
could  have  a  good  chance  to  look  the  Palace  over. 
People  are  not  allowed  to  sleep  in  the  Palace  as  a 
rule,  but  doing  so  once  would  not  be  specially 
noticed."  The  secretary  then  gave  orders  to  the 
military  guard  who  accompanied  him  to  escort  this 
man  in  the  next  day. 

As  the  secretary  had  arranged,  the  countryman, 
on  the  evening  following,  made  his  way  into  the 
Palace  enclosure,  but  what  was  his  surprise  to  find 
that,  for  some  reason  or  other,  the  secretary  had 
not  come.  The  gates,  also,  were  closed  behind  him, 
so  that  he  could  not  get  out.  Really  he  was  in  a 
fix.  There  chanced  to  be  a  body-servant  of  the 
secretary  in  the  room,  and  he,  feeling  sorry  for  the 
stranger,  arranged  a  hidden  corner  where  he  might 
pass  the  night,  and  then  quietly  take  his  departure 
in  the  morning. 

The  night  was  beautifully  clear,  and  apparently 
every  one  slept  but  Yoo.  He  was  wide  awake,  and 
wondering  to  himself  if  he  might  not  go  quietly  out 
and  see  the  place. 

It  was  the  time  of  the  rainy  season,  and  a  portion 
of  the  wall  had  fallen  from  the  enclosure  just  in 
front.  So  Yoo  climbed  over  this  broken  wall,  and, 
not  knowing  where  he  went,  found  himself  suddenly 


THE   FORTUNES   OF  YOO  135 

in  the  royal  quarters.  It  was  a  beautiful  park,  with 
trees,  and  lakes,  and  walks.  "Whose  house  is 
this,"  thought  Yoo,  "with  its  beautiful  garden?" 
Suddenly  a  man  appeared,  with  a  nice  new  cap  on 
his  head,  carrying  a  staff  in  his  hand,  and  accom- 
panied by  a  servant,  walking  slowly  towards  him. 
It  was  no  other  than  King  Se-jong,  taking  a  stroll 
in  the  moonlight  with  one  of  his  eunuchs. 

When  they  met  Yoo  had  no  idea  that  it  was  the 
King.  His  Majesty  asked,  "Who  are  you,  and 
how  did  you  get  in  here  ?  " 

He  told  who  he  was,  and  how  he  had  agreed  to 
come  in  with  the  secretary ;  how  the  secretary  had 
failed;  how  the  gates  were  shut  and  he  was  a 
prisoner  for  the  night ;  how  he  had  seen  the  bright 
moonlight  and  wished  to  walk  out,  and,  finding  the 
broken  wall,  had  come  over.  "Whose  house  is 
this,  anyway  ?  "  asked  Yoo. 

The  King  replied,  "I  am  the  master  of  this 
house."  His  Majesty  then  asked  him  in,  and  made 
him  sit  down  on  a  mat  beside  him.  So  they  talked 
and  chatted  together.  The  King  learned  that  he 
had  passed  special  examinations  in  the  classics,  and 
inquiring  how  it  was  that  Yoo  had  had  no  better 
office,  Yoo  replied  that  he  was  an  unknown  country- 
man, that  his  family  had  no  influence,  and  that, 
while  he  desired  office,  he  was  forestalled  by  the 
powerful  families  of  the  capital.  "Who  is  there," 


136    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

he  asked,  "that  would  bother  himself  about  me? 
Thus  all  my  hopes  have  failed,  and  I  have  just 
decided  to  leave  the  city  and  go  back  home  and  live 
out  my  days  there." 

The  King  asked  again,  "You  know  the  classics 
so  well,  do  you  know  something  also  of  the  Book 
of  Changes  ?  " 

He  replied,  "The  deeper  parts  I  do  not  know, 
but  the  easier  parts  only." 

Then  the  King  ordered  a  eunuch  to  bring  the 
Book  of  Changes.  It  was  the  time  when  his 
Majesty  was  reading  it  for  himself.  The  book  was 
brought  and  opened  in  the  moonlight.  The  King 
looked  up  a  part  that  had  given  him  special 
difficulty,  and  this  the  stranger  explained  character 
by  character,  giving  the  meaning  with  convincing 
clearness.  The  King  was  delighted  and  wondered 
greatly,  and  so  they  read  together  all  through  the 
night.  When  they  separated  the  King  said,  "You 
have  all  this  knowledge  and  yet  have  never  been 
made  use  of?  Alas,  for  my  country!"  said  he, 
sighing. 

Yoo  remarked  that  he  would  like  to  go  straight 
home  now,  if  the  master  would  kindly  open  the  door 
for  him. 

The  King  said,  however,  that  it  was  too  early 
yet,  and  that  he  might  be  arrested  by  the  guards 


THE   FORTUNES   OF  YOO  137 

who  were  about.  "Go  then,"  said  he,  "to  where 
you  were,  and  when  it  is  broad  daylight  you  can 
go  through  the  open  gate." 

Yoo  then  bade  good-bye,  and  went  back  over 
the  broken  wall  to  his  corner  in  the  secretary's 
room.  When  morning  came  he  went  out  through 
the  main  gateway  and  returned  to  his  home. 

On  the  following  day  the  King  sent  a  special 
secretary  and  had  Yoo  appointed  to  the  office  of 
Overseer  of  Literature.  On  the  promulgation  of 
this  the  officials  gathered  in  the  public  court,  and 
protested  in  high  dudgeon  against  so  great  an  office 
being  given  to  an  unknown  person. 

His  Majesty,  however,  said,  "If  you  are  so 
opposed  to  it,  I'll  desist." 

But  the  day  following  he  appointed  him  to  an 
office  one  degree  still  higher.  Again  they  all  pro- 
tested, and  his  Majesty  said,  "Really,  if  you  so 
object,  I'll  drop  the  matter." 

The  day  following  he  appointed  him  to  an  office 
still  one  degree  higher.  Again  they  all  protested 
and  he  apparently  yielded  to  them.  But  the  day 
following  higher  still  he  was  promoted,  and  again 
the  protests  poured  in,  so  much  so  that  his  Majesty 
seemed  to  yield.  On  the  day  following  this  the 
King  wrote  out  for  him  the  office  of  Vice-President 
of  all  the  Literati. 


138    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

The  high  officials  gathered  again  and  inquired 
of  one  another  as  to  what  the  King  meant,  and 
what  they  had  better  do  about  it.  "If  we  do  not 
in  some  way  prevent  it,  he  will  appoint  him  as 
President  of  the  Literati."  They  decided  to  drop 
the  matter  for  the  present,  and  see  later  what  was 
best  to  do. 

A  royal  banquet  was  announced  to  take  place, 
when  all  the  officials  gathered.  On  this  occasion 
the  high  Ministers  of  State  said  quietly  to  the  King, 
"It  is  not  fitting  that  so  obscure  a  person  have  so 
important  an  office.  Your  Majesty's  promoting 
him  as  you  have  done  has  thrown  the  whole  official 
body  into  a  state  of  consternation.  On  our  protest 
you  have  merely  promoted  him  more.  What  is 
your  Majesty's  reason,  please,  for  this  action  ?  " 

The  King  made  no  reply,  but  ordered  a  eunuch 
to  bring  the  Book  of  Changes.  He  opened  it  at 
the  place  of  special  difficulty,  and  inquired  as  to 
its  meaning.  Even  among  the  highest  ministers 
not  one  could  give  an  answer.  He  inquired  by 
name  of  this  one  and  that,  but  all  were  silent.  The 
King  then  said,  "I  am  greatly  interested  in  the 
reading  of  the  Book  of  Changes;  it  is  the  great 
book  of  the  sages.  Any  one  who  understands  it 
surely  ought  to  be  promoted.  You,  all  of  you,  fail 
to  grasp  its  meaning,  while  Yoo,  whom  you  protest 


THE  FORTUNES   OF   YOO  189 

against,  has  explained  it  all  to  me.  Now  what 
have  you  to  say?  Yoo's  being  promoted  thus  is 
just  as  it  ought  to  be.  Why  do  you  object?  I 
shall  promote  him  still  more  and  more,  so  cease 
from  all  opposition." 

They  were  afraid  and  ashamed,  and  did  not  again 
mention  it. 

Yoo  from  that  time  on  became  the  royal  teacher 
of  the  Choo-yuk  (Book  of  Changes),  and  rose 
higher  and  higher  in  rank,  till  he  became  Head  of 
the  Confucian  College  and  first  in  influence,  sur- 
passing all. 

Note. — Many  people  of  ability  have  no  chance 
for  promotion.  It  is  difficult  to  have  one's  gifts 
known  in  high  places;  how  much  more  difficult 
before  a  king?  The  good  fortune  that  fell  to  the 
first  scholar  was  of  God's  appointment.  By  caring 
for  a  vacant  house  the  honour  came  to  him,  and 
he  was  promoted.  The  other's  going  thus  unbidden 
into  the  Palace  was  a  great  wrong,  but  by  royal 
favour  he  was  pardoned,  received  and  honoured. 

By  one  line  of  poetry  a  man's  ability  was  made 
manifest,  and  by  one  explanation  of  the  Choo-yuk 
another's  path  was  opened  to  high  promotion. 

If  Se-jong  had  not  been  a  great  and  enlightened 
king,  how  could  it  have  happened  ?  Very  rare  are 


140    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

such  happenings,  indeed !  So  all  men  wondered 
over  what  had  befallen  these  two.  I,  however, 
wondered  more  over  the  King's  sagacity  in  finding 
them.  To  my  day  his  virtue  and  accomplishments 
are  known,  so  that  the  world  calls  him  Korea's 
King  of  the  Golden  Age. 

IM  BANG. 


XXVIII 

AN    ENCOUNTER    WITH    A    HOBGOBLIN 

I  GOT  myself  into  trouble  in  the  year  Pyong-sin, 
and  was  locked  up;  a  military  man  by  the  name 
of  Choi  Won-so,  who  was  captain  of  the  guard, 
was  involved  in  it  and  locked  up  as  well.  We 
often  met  in  prison  and  whiled  away  the  hours 
talking  together.  On  a  certain  day  the  talk  turned 
on  goblins,  when  Captain  Choi  said,  "When  I  was 
young  I  met  with  a  hobgoblin,  which,  by  the  frac- 
tion of  a  hair,  almost  cost  me  my  life.  A  strange 
case  indeed !  " 

I  asked  him  to  tell  me  of  it,  when  he  replied,  "I 
had  originally  no  home  in  Seoul,  but  hearing  of  a 
vacant  place  in  Belt  Town,  I  made  application  and 
got  it.  We  went  there,  my  father  and  the  rest  of 
the  family  occupying  the  inner  quarters,  while  I 
lived  in  the  front  room. 

"One  night,  late,  when  I  was  half  asleep,  the  door 
suddenly  opened,  and  a  woman  came  in  and  stood 
just  before  the  lamp.  I  saw  her  clearly,  and  knew 
that  she  was  from  the  home  of  a  scholar  friend,  for 
I  had  seen  her  before  and  had  been  greatly  attracted 


142    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

by  her  beauty,  but  had  never  had  a  chance  to  meet 
her.  Now,  seeing  her  enter  the  room  thus,  I  greeted 
her  gladly,  but  she  made  no  reply.  I  arose  to  take 
her  by  the  hand,  when  she  began  walking  back- 
wards, so  that  my  hand  never  reached  her.  I 
rushed  towards  her,  but  she  hastened  her  backward 
pace,  so  that  she  eluded  me.  We  reached  the  gate, 
which  she  opened  with  a  rear  kick,  and  I  followed 
on  after,  till  she  suddenly  disappeared.  I  searched 
on  all  sides,  but  not  a  trace  was  there  of  her.  I 
thought  she  had  merely  hidden  herself,  and  never 
dreamed  of  anything  else. 

"On  the  next  night  she  came  again  and  stood 
before  the  lamp  just  as  she  had  done  the  night 
previous.  I  got  up  and  again  tried  to  take  hold 
of  her,  but  again  she  began  her  peculiar  pace  back- 
wards, till  she  passed  out  at  the  gate  and  disappeared 
just  as  she  had  done  the  day  before.  I  was  once 
more  surprised  and  disappointed,  but  did  not  think 
of  her  being  a  hobgoblin. 

"A  few  days  later,  at  night,  I  had  lain  down, 
when  suddenly  there  was  a  sound  of  crackling 
paper  overhead  from  above  the  ceiling.  A  for- 
bidding, creepy  sound  it  seemed  in  the  midnight. 
A  moment  later  a  curtain  was  let  down  that  divided 
the  room  into  two  parts.  Again,  later,  a  large  fire 
of  coals  descended  right  in  front  of  me,  while  an 
immense  heat  filled  the  place.  Where  I  was  seemed 


AN  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  HOBGOBLIN     148 

all  on  fire,  with  no  way  of  escape  possible.  In 
terror  for  my  life,  I  knew  not  what  to  do.  On  the 
first  cock-crow  of  morning  the  noise  ceased,  the 
curtain  went  up,  and  the  fire  of  coals  was  gone. 
The  place  was  as  though  swept  with  a  broom,  so 
clean  from  every  trace  of  what  had  happened. 

"The  following  night  I  was  again  alone,  but  had 
not  yet  undressed  or  lain  down,  when  a  great  stout 
man  suddenly  opened  the  door  and  came  in.  He 
had  on  his  head  a  soldier's  felt  hat,  and  on  his 
body  a  blue  tunic  like  one  of  the  underlings  of  the 
yamen.  He  took  hold  of  me  and  tried  to  drag  me 
out.  I  was  then  young  and  vigorous,  and  had  no 
intention  of  yielding  to  him,  so  we  entered  on  a 
tussle.  The  moon  was  bright  and  the  night  clear, 
but  I,  unable  to  hold  my  own,  was  pulled  out  into 
the  court.  He  lifted  me  up  and  swung  me  round 
and  round,  then  went  up  to  the  highest  terrace  and 
threw  me  down,  so  that  I  was  terribly  stunned.  He 
stood  in  front  of  me  and  kept  me  a  prisoner.  There 
was  a  garden  to  the  rear  of  the  house,  and  a  wall 
round  it.  I  looked,  and  within  the  wall  were  a 
dozen  or  so  of  people.  They  were  all  dressed  in 
military  hats  and  coats,  and  they  kept  shouting  out, 
1  Don't  hurt  him,  don't  hurt  him.' 

"The  man  that  mishandled  me,  however,  said  in 
reply,  '  It's  none  of  your  business,  none  of  your 
business';  but  they  still  kept  up  the  cry,  '  Don't 


144   KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

hurt  him,  don't  hurt  him';  and  he,  on  the  other 
hand,  cried,  '  Never  you  mind ;  none  of  your  busi- 
ness.' They  shouted,  '  The  man  is  a  gentleman  of 
the  military  class;  do  not  hurt  him.' 

"The  fellow  merely  said  in  reply,  '  Even  though 
he  is,  it's  none  of  your  business  ' ;  so  he  took  me 
by  the  two  hands  and  flung  me  up  into  the  air,  till 
I  went  half-way  and  more  to  heaven.  Then  in  my 
fall  I  went  shooting  past  Kyong-keui  Province,  past 
Choong-chong,  and  at  last  fell  to  the  ground  in 
Chulla.  In  my  flight  through  space  I  saw  all  the 
county  towns  of  the  three  provinces  as  clear  as  day. 
Again  in  Chulla  he  tossed  me  up  once  more.  Again 
I  went  shooting  up  into  the  sky  and  falling  north- 
ward, till  I  found  myself  at  home,  lying  stupefied 
below  the  verandah  terrace.  Once  more  I  could 
hear  the  voices  of  the  group  in  the  garden  shouting, 
'  Don't  hurt  him — hurt  him.'  But  the  man  said, 
'  None  of  your  business — your  business.' 

"He  took  me  up  once  more  and  flung  me  up 
again,  and  away  I  went  speeding  off  to  Chulla,  and 
back  I  came  again,  two  or  three  times  in  all. 

"Then  one  of  the  group  in  the  garden  came 
forward,  took  my  tormentor  by  the  hand  and  led 
him  away.  They  all  met  for  a  little  to  talk  and 
laugh  over  the  matter,  and  then  scattered  and  were 
gone,  so  that  they  were  not  seen  again. 

"I  lay  motionless  at  the  foot  of  the  terrace  till 


AN  ENCOUNTER  WITH  A  HOBGOBLIN     145 

the  following  morning,  when  my  father  found  me 
and  had  me  taken  in  hand  and  cared  for,  so  that  I 
came  to,  and  we  all  left  the  haunted  house,  never  to 
go  back." 

Note. — There  are  various  reasons  by  which  a 
place  may  be  denominated  a  "haunted  house."  The 
fact  that  there  are  hobgoblins  in  it  makes  it  haunted. 
If  a  good  or  "superior  man"  enters  such  a  place 
the  goblins  move  away,  and  no  word  of  being 
haunted  will  be  heard.  Choi  saw  the  goblin  and 
was  greatly  injured. 

I  understand  that  it  is  not  only  a  question  of  men 
fearing  the  goblins,  but  they  also  fear  men.  The 
fact  that  there  are  so  few  people  that  they  fear  is 
the  saddest  case  of  all.  Choi  was  afraid  of  the 
goblins,  that  is  why  they  troubled  him. 

IM  BANG. 


XXIX 

THE    SNAKE'S   REVENGE 

THERE  lived  in  ancient  days  an  archer,  whose 
home  was  near  the  Water  Gate  of  Seoul.  He  was 
a  man  of  great  strength  and  famous  for  his  valour. 

Water  Gate  has  reference  to  a  hole  under  the 
city  wall,  by  which  the  waters  of  the  Grand  Canal 
find  their  exit.  In  it  are  iron  pickets  to  prevent 
people's  entering  or  departing  by  that  way. 

On  a  certain  afternoon  when  this  military  officer 
was  taking  a  walk,  a  great  snake  was  seen  making 
its  way  by  means  of  the  Water  Gate.  The  snake's 
head  had  already  passed  between  the  bars,  but  its 
body,  being  larger,  could  not  get  through,  so  there 
it  was  held  fast.  The  soldier  drew  an  arrow,  and, 
fitting  it  into  the  string,  shot  the  snake  in  the  head. 
Its  head  being  fatally  injured,  the  creature  died. 
The  archer  then  drew  it  out,  pounded  it  into  a  pulp, 
and  left  it. 

A  little  time  later  the  man's  wife  conceived  and 
bore  a  son.  From  the  first  the  child  was  afraid 
of  its  father,  and  when  it  saw  him  it  used  to  cry 

and  seem  greatly  frightened.     As  it  grew  it  hated 

146 


THE   SNAKE'S   REVENGE  147 

the  sight  of  its  father  more  and  more.  The  man 
became  suspicious  of  this,  and  so,  instead  of  loving 
his  son,  he  grew  to  dislike  him. 

On  a.  certain  day,  when  there  were  just  the  two 
of  them  in  the  room,  the  officer  lay  down  to  have 
a  midday  siesta,  covering  his  face  with  his  sleeve, 
but  all  the  while  keeping  his  eye  on  the  boy  to  see 
what  he  would  do.  The  child  glared  at  his  father, 
and  thinking  him  asleep,  got  a  knife  and  made  a 
thrust  at  him.  The  man  jumped,  grabbed  the 
knife,  and  then  with  a  club  gave  the  boy  a  blow 
that  left  him  dead  on  the  spot.  He  pounded  him 
into  a  pulp,  left  him  and  went  away.  The  mother, 
however,  in  tears,  covered  the  little  form  with  a 
quilt  and  prepared  for  its  burial.  In  a  little  the 
quilt  began  to  move,  and  she  in  alarm  raised  it  to 
see  what  had  happened,  when  lo  !  beneath  it  the 
child  was  gone  and  there  lay  coiled  a  huge  snake 
instead.  The  mother  jumped  back  in  fear,  left  the 
room  and  did  not  again  enter. 

When  evening  came  the  husband  returned  and 
heard  the  dreadful  story  from  his  wife.  He  went 
in  and  looked,  and  now  all  had  metamorphosed 
into  a  huge  snake.  On  the  head  of  it  was  the 
scar  mark  of  the  arrow  that  he  had  shot.  He  said 
to  the  snake,  "You  and  I  were  originally  not 
enemies,  I  therefore  did  wrong  in  shooting  you  as 
I  did;  but  your  intention  to  take  revenge  through 


148    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

becoming  my  son  was  a  horrible  deed.  Such  a 
thing  as  this  is  proof  that  my  suspicions  of  you 
were  right  and  just.  You  became  my  son  in  order 
to  kill  me,  your  father ;  why,  therefore,  should  I  not 
in  my  turn  kill  you  ?  If  you  attempt  it  again,  it 
will  certainly  end  in  my  taking  your  life.  You 
have  already  had  your  revenge,  and  have  once 
more  transmigrated  into  your  original  shape,  let 
us  drop  the  past  and  be  friends  from  now  on. 
What  do  you  say  ?  " 

He  repeated  this  over  and  urged  his  proposals, 
while  the  snake  with  bowed  head  seemed  to  listen 
intently.  He  then  opened  the  door  and  said,  "Now 
you  may  go  as  you  please."  The  snake  then 
departed,  making  straight  for  the  Water  Gate,  and 
passed  out  between  the  bars.  It  did  not  again 
appear. 

Note. — Man  is  a  spiritual  being,  and  different 
from  all  other  created  things,  and  though  a  snake 
has  power  of  venom,  it  is  still  an  insignificant  thing 
compared  with  a  man.  The  snake  died,  and  by 
means  of  the  transmigration  of  its  soul  took  its 
revenge.  Man  dies,  but  I  have  never  heard  that 
he  can  transmigrate  as  the  snake  did.  Why  is  it 
that  though  a  spiritual  being  he  is  unable  to  do 
what  beasts  do?  I  have  seen  many  innocent  men 
killed,  but  not  one  of  them  has  ever  returned  to 


THE  SNAKE'S  REVENGE      149 

take  his  revenge  on  the  lawless  one  who  did  it,  and 
so  I  wonder  more  than  ever  over  these  stories  of 
the  snake.  The  Superior  Man's  knowing  nothing 
of  the  law  that  governs  these  things  is  a  regret  to 
me. 

IM  BANG. 


XXX 

THE    BRAVE   MAGISTRATE 

IN  olden  times  in  one  of  the  counties  of  North 
Ham-kyong  Province,  there  was  an  evil-smelling 
goblin  that  caused  great  destruction  to  life.  Suc- 
cessive magistrates  appeared,  but  in  ten  days  or  so 
after  arrival,  in  each  case  they  died  in  great  agony, 
so  that  no  man  wished  to  have  the  billet  or  any- 
thing to  do  with  the  place.  A  hundred  or  more 
were  asked  to  take  the  post,  but  they  all  refused. 
At  last  one  brave  soldier,  who  was  without  any 
influence  socially  or  politically,  accepted.  He  was 
a  courageous  man,  strong  and  fearless.  He 
thought,  "Even  though  there  is  a  devil  there,  all 
men  will  not  die,  surely.  I  shall  make  a  trial  of 
him."  So  he  said  his  farewell,  and  entered  on 
his  office.  He  found  himself  alone  in  the  yamen, 
as  all  others  had  taken  flight.  He  constantly 
carried  a  long  knife  at  his  belt,  and  went  thus 
armed,  for  he  noticed  from  the  first  day  a  fishy, 
stinking  odour,  that  grew  gradually  more  and  more 
marked. 

After  five  or  six  days  he  took  note,  too,  that  what 
150 


THE   BRAVE  MAGISTRATE  151 

looked  like  a  mist  would  frequently  make  its  entry 
by  the  outer  gate,  and  from  this  mist  came  this 
stinking  smell.  Daily  it  grew  more  and  more 
annoying,  so  that  he  could  not  stand  it  longer. 
In  ten  days  or  so,  when  the  time  arrived  for  him 
to  die,  the  yamen-runners  and  servants,  who  had 
returned,  again  ran  away.  The  magistrate  kept 
a  jar  of  whisky  by  his  side,  from  which  he  drank 
frequently  to  fortify  his  soul.  On  this  day  he 
grew  very  drunk,  and  thus  waited.  At  last  he 
saw  something  coming  through  the  main  gateway 
that  seemed  wrapped  in  fog,  three  or  four  embraces 
in  waist  size,  and  fifteen  feet  or  so  high.  There 
was  no  head  to  it,  nor  were  body  or  arms  visible. 
Only  on  the  top  were  two  dreadful  eyes  rolling 
wildly.  The  magistrate  jumped  up  at  once,  rushed 
toward  it,  gave  a  great  shout  and  struck  it  with  his 
sword.  When  he  gave  it  the  blow  there  was  the 
sound  of  thunder,  and  the  whole  thing  dissipated. 
Also  the  foul  smell  that  accompanied  it  disappeared 
at  once. 

The  magistrate  then,  in  a  fit  of  intoxication,  fell 
prone.  The  retainers,  all  thinking  him  dead,  gathered 
in  the  courtyard  to  prepare  for  his  burial.  They 
saw  him  fallen  to  the  earth,  but  they  remarked  that 
the  bodies  of  others  who  had  died  from  this  evil 
had  all  been  left  on  the  verandah,  but  his  was  in 
the  lower  court.  They  raised  him  up  in  order  to 


152     KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

prepare  him  for  burial,  when  suddenly  he  came  to 
life,  looked  at  them  in  anger,  and  asked  what  they 
meant.  Fear  and  amazement  possessed  them. 
From  that  time  on  there  was  no  more  smell. 

IM  BANG. 


XXXI 

THE    TEMPLE    TO   THE    GOD   OF    WAR 

[Yi  HANG-BOK — When  he  was  a  child  a  blind 
fortune-teller  came  and  cast  his  future,  saying, 
"This  boy  will  be  very  great  indeed." 

At  seven  years  of  age  his  father  gave  him  for 
subject  to  write  a  verse  on  "The  Harp  and  the 
Sword,"  and  he  wrote — 

"  The  Sword  pertains  to  the  Hand  of  the  Warrior 
And  the  Harp  to  the  Music  of  the  Ancients." 

At  eight  he  took  the  subject  of  the  "Willow 
before  the  Door,"  and  wrote — 

"  The  east  wind  brushes  the  brow  of  the  cliff 
And  the  willow  on  the  edge  nods  fresh  and  green." 

On  seeing  a  picture  of  a  great  banquet  among 
the  fierce  Turks  of  Central  Asia,  he  wrote  thus — 

"  The  hunt  is  off  in  the  wild  dark  hills, 

And  the  moon  is  cold  and  gray, 
While  the  tramping  feet  of  a  thousand  horse 

Ring  on  the  frosty  way. 
In  the  tents  of  the  Turk  the  music  thrills 

And  the  wine-cups  chink  for  joy, 
'Mid  the  noise  of  the  dancer's  savage  tread 
And  the  lilt  of  the  wild  hautboy." 
153 


154    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

At  twelve  years  of  age  he  was  proud,  we  are  told, 
and  haughty.  He  dressed  well,  and  was  envied  by 
the  poorer  lads  of  the  place,  and  once  he  took  off 
his  coat  and  gave  it  to  a  boy  who  looked  with 
envy  on  him.  He  gave  his  shoes  as  well,  and  came 
back  barefoot.  His  mother,  wishing  to  know  his 
mind  in  the  matter,  pretended  to  reprimand  him, 
but  he  replied,  saying,  "Mother,  when  others 
wanted  it  so,  how  could  I  refuse  giving  ? "  His 
mother  pondered  these  things  in  her  heart. 

When  he  was  fifteen  he  was  strong  and  well- 
built,  and  liked  vigorous  exercise,  so  that  he  was 
a  noted  wrestler  and  skilful  at  shuttlecock.  His 
mother,  however,  frowned  upon  these  things, 
saying  that  they  were  not  dignified,  so  that  he 
gave  them  up  and  confined  his  attention  to 
literary  studies,  graduating  at  twenty-five  years 
of  age. 

In  1592,  during  the  Japanese  War,  when  the  King 
escaped  to  Eui-ju,  Yi  Hang-bok  went  with  him  in 
his  flight,  and  there  he  met  the  Chinese  (Ming) 
representative,  who  said  in  surprise  to  his  Majesty, 
"Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  you  have  men  in 
Cho-sen  like  Yi  Hang-bok?"  Yang  Ho,  the 
general  of  the  rescuing  forces,  also  continually 
referred  to  him  for  advice  and  counsel.  He  lived 
to  see  the  troubles  in  the  reign  of  the  wicked 
Kwang-hai,  and  at  last  went  into  exile  to  Puk- 


THE  TEMPLE  TO  THE  GOD  OF  WAR  155 

chong.      When    he   crossed   the    Iron    Pass   near 
Wonsan,  he  wrote — 

"From  the  giddy  height  of  the  Iron  Peak, 

I  call  on  the  passing  cloud, 
To  take  up  a  lonely  exile's  tears 

In  the  folds  of  its  feathery  shroud, 
And  drop  them  as  rain  on  the  Palace  Gates, 
On  the  King,  and  his  shameless  crowd."] 

The  Story 

During  the  Japanese  War  in  the  reign  of  Son-jo, 
the  Mings  sent  a  great  army  that  came  east,  drove 
out  the  enemy  and  restored  peace.  At  that  time 
the  general  of  the  Mings  informed  his  Korean 
Majesty  that  the  victory  was  due  to  the  help  of 
Kwan,  the  God  of  War.  "This  being  the  case," 
said  he,  "you  ought  not  to  continue  without 
temples  in  which  to  express  your  gratitude  to  him." 
So  they  built  him  houses  of  worship  and  offered 
him  sacrifice.  The  Temples  built  were  one  to  the 
south  and  one  to  the  east  of  the  city.  In  examin- 
ing sites  for  these  they  could  not  agree  on  the  one 
to  the  south.  Some  wanted  it  nearer  the  wall  and 
some  farther  away.  At  that  time  an  official,  called 
Yi  Hang-bok,  was  in  charge  of  the  conference. 
On  a  certain  day  when  Yi  was  at  home  a  military 
officer  called  and  wished  to  see  him.  Ordering 
him  in  he  found  him  a  great  strapping  fellow, 
splendidly  built.  His  request  was  that  Yi  should 


156    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

send  out  all  his  retainers  till  he  talked  to  him 
privately.  They  were  sent  out,  and  then  the 
stranger  gave  his  message.  After  he  had  finished, 
he  said  good-bye  and  left. 

Yi  had  at  that  time  an  old  friend  stopping  with 
him.  The  friend  went  out  with  the  servants  when 
they  were  asked  to  leave,  and  now  he  came  back 
again.  When  he  came  in  he  noticed  that  the  face 
of  the  master  had  a  very  peculiar  expression,  and 
he  asked  him  the  reason  of  it.  Yi  made  no 
reply  at  first,  but  later  told  his  friend  that  a  very 
extraordinary  thing  had  happened.  The  military 
man  who  had  come  and  called  was  none  other 
than  a  messenger  of  the  God  of  War.  His  coming, 
too,  was  on  account  of  their  not  yet  having  decided 
in  regard  to  the  site  for  the  Temple.  "He  came," 
said  Yi,  "to  show  me  where  it  ought  to  be.  He 
urged  that  it  was  not  a  matter  for  time  only,  but  for 
the  eternities  to  come.  If  we  do  not  get  it  right 
the  God  of  War  will  find  no  peace.  I  told  him 
in  reply  that  I  would  do  my  best.  Was  this  not 
strange  ?  " 

The  friend  who  heard  this  was  greatly  exercised, 
but  Yi  warned  him  not  to  repeat  it  to  any  one. 
Yi  used  all  his  efforts,  and  at  last  the  building  was 
placed  on  the  approved  site,  where  it  now  stands. 

IM  BANG. 


XXXII 

A    VISIT   FROM   THE    SHADES 

[Cnoi  YU-WON. — (The  story  of  meeting  his 
mother's  ghost  is  reported  to  be  of  this  man.) 

Choi  Yu-won  matriculated  in  1579  and  graduated 
in  1602,  becoming  Chief  Justice  and  having  con- 
ferred on  him  the  rank  of  prince.  When  he  was 
a  boy  his  great-aunt  once  gave  him  cloth  for  a 
suit  of  clothes,  but  he  refused  to  accept  of  it,  and 
from  this  his  aunt  prophesied  that  he  would  yet 
become  a  famous  man.  He  studied  in  the  home 
of  the  great  teacher  Yul-gok,  and  Yul-gok  also 
foretold  that  the  day  would  come  when  he  would 
be  an  honour  to  Korea. 

Yu-won  once  met  Chang  Han-kang  and  inquired 
of  him  concerning  Pyon-wha  Keui-jil  (a  law  by 
which  the  weak  became  strong,  the  wicked  good, 
and  the  stupid  wise).  He  also  asked  that  if  one 
be  truly  transformed  will  the  soul  change  as  well 
as  the  body,  or  the  body  only?  Chang  replied, 
"  Both  are  changed,  for  how  could  the  body  change 
without  the  soul  ?  "  Yu-won  asked  Yul-gok  con- 


158    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

cerning  this  also,  and  Yul-gok  replied  that  Chang's 
words  were  true. 

In  1607  Choi  Yu-won  memorialized  the  King, 
calling  attention  to  a  letter  received  from  Japan  in 
answer  to  a  communication  sent  by  his  Majesty, 
which  had  on  its  address  the  name  of  the  Prime 
Minister,  written  a  space  lower  than  good  form 
required.  The  Korean  envoy  had  not  protested, 
as  duty  would  require  of  him,  and  yet  the  King 
had  advanced  him  in  rank.  The  various  officials 
commended  him  for  his  courage. 

In  1612,  while  he  was  Chief  Justice,  King 
Kwang-hai  tried  to  degrade  the  Queen  Dowager, 
who  was  not  his  own  mother,  he  being  born  of  a 
concubine,  but  Yu-won  besought  him  with  tears 
not  to  do  so  illegal  and  unnatural  a  thing.  Still 
the  King  overrode  all  opposition,  and  did  according 
to  his  un filial  will.  In  it  all  Choi  Yu-won  was 
proven  a  good  man  and  a  just.  He  used  to  say 
to  his  companions,  even  as  a  youth,  "Death  is 
dreadful,  but  still,  better  death  for  righteousness' 
sake  and  honour  than  life  in  disgrace."  Another 
saying  of  his  runs,  "All  one's  study  is  for  the 
development  of  character;  if  it  ends  not  in  that  it 
is  in  vain." 

Korea's  ancient  belief  was  that  the  blood  of  a 
faithful  son  served  as  an  elixir  of  life  to  the  dying, 
so  that  when  his  mother  was  at  the  point  of  death 


A   VISIT  FROM   THE   SHADES        159 

Yu-won  with  a  knife  cut  flesh  from  his  thigh  till 
the  blood  flowed,  and  with  this  he  prepared  his 
magic  dose.] 

The  Story 

There  was  a  minister  in  olden  days  who  once, 
when  he  was  Palace  Secretary,  was  getting  ready 
for  office  in  the  morning.  He  had  on  his  cere- 
monial dress.  It  was  rather  early,  and  as  he  leaned 
on  his  arm-rest  for  a  moment,  sleep  overcame  him. 
He  dreamt,  and  in  the  dream  he  thought  he  was 
mounted  and  on  his  journey.  He  was  crossing  the 
bridge  at  the  entrance  to  East  Palace  Street,  when 
suddenly  he  saw  his  mother  coming  towards  him 
on  foot.  He  at  once  dismounted,  bowed,  and  said, 
"Why  do  you  come  thus,  mother,  not  in  a  chair, 
but  on  foot?" 

She  replied,  "I  have  already  left  the  world,  and 
things  are  not  where  I  am  as  they  are  where  you 
are,  and  so  I  walk." 

The  secretary  asked,  "Where  are  you  going, 
please  ?  " 

She  replied,  "We  have  a  servant  living  at  Yong- 
san,  and  they  are  having  a  witches'  prayer  service 
there  just  now,  so  I  am  going  to  partake  of  the 
sacrifice." 

"But,"  said  the  secretary,  "we  have  sacrificial 
days,  many  of  them,  at  our  own  home,  those  of  the 


160    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

four  seasons,  also  on  the  first  and  fifteenth  of  each 
month.  Why  do  you  go  to  a  servant's  house  and 
not  to  mine  ?  " 

The  mother  replied,  "Your  sacrifices  are  of  no 
interest  to  me,  I  like  the  prayers  of  the  witches.  If 
there  is  no  medium  we  spirits  find  no  satisfaction. 
I  am  in  a  hurry,"  said  she,  "and  cannot  wait 
longer,"  so  she  spoke  her  farewell  and  was  gone. 

The  secretary  awoke  with  a  start,  but  felt  that 
he  had  actually  seen  what  had  come  to  pass. 

He  then  called  a  servant  and  told  him  to  go  at 
once  to  So-and-So's  house  in  Yong-san,  and  tell 
a  certain  servant  to  come  that  night  without  fail. 
"Go  quickly,"  said  the  secretary,  "so  that  you  can 
be  back  before  I  enter  the  Palace."  Then  he  sat 
down  to  meditate  over  it. 

In  a  little  the  servant  had  gone  and  come  again. 
It  was  not  yet  broad  daylight,  and  because  it  was 
cold  the  servant  did  not  enter  straight,  but  went 
first  into  the  kitchen  to  warm  his  hands  before  the 
fire.  There  was  a  fellow-servant  there  who  asked 
him,  "  Have  you  had  something  to  drink  ?  " 

He  replied,  "They  are  having  a  big  witch  busi- 
ness on  at  Yong-san,  and  while  the  mutang  (witch) 
was  performing,  she  said  that  the  spirit  that  pos- 
sessed her  was  the  mother  of  the  master  here.  On 
my  appearance  she  called  out  my  name  and  said, 
'  This  is  a  servant  from  our  house.'  Then  she 


A  VISIT  FROM   THE   SHADES        161 

called  me  and  gave  me  a  big  glass  of  spirit.  She 
added  further,  '  On  my  way  here  I  met  my  son 
going  into  the  Palace.'  " 

The  secretary,  overhearing  this  talk  from  the 
room  where  he  was  waiting,  broke  down  and 
began  to  cry.  He  called  in  the  servant  and  made 
fuller  inquiry,  and  more  than  ever  he  felt  assured 
that  his  mother's  spirit  had  really  gone  that  morn- 
ing to  share  in  the  koot  (witches'  sacrificial  cere- 
mony). He  then  called  the  mutang,  and  in  behalf 
of  the  spirit  of  his  mother  made  her  a  great  offer- 
ing. Ever  afterwards  he  sacrificed  to  her  four 
times  a  year  at  each  returning  season. 

IM  BANG. 


THE   FEARLESS  CAPTAIN 

THERE  was  formerly  a  soldier,  Yee  Man-ji  of 
Yong-nam,  a  strong  and  muscular  fellow,  and  brave 
as  a  lion.  He  had  green  eyes  and  a  terrible  coun- 
tenance. Frequently  he  said,  "  Fear  !  What  is 
fear  ?  "  On  a  certain  day  when  he  was  in  his  house 
a  sudden  storm  of  rain  came  on,  when  there  were 
flashes  of  lightning  and  heavy  claps  of  thunder. 
At  one  of  them  a  great  ball  of  fire  came  tumbling 
into  his  home  and  went  rolling  over  the  verandah, 
through  the  rooms,  into  the  kitchen  and  out  into 
the  yard,  and  again  into  the  servants'  quarters. 
Several  times  it  went  and  came  bouncing  about.  Its 
blazing  light  and  the  accompanying  noise  made  it  a 
thing  of  terror. 

Yee  sat  in  the  outer  verandah,  wholly  undis- 
turbed. He  thought  to  himself,  "I  have  done  no 
wrong,  therefore  why  need  I  fear  the  lightning?" 
A  moment  later  a  flash  struck  the  large  elm  tree  in 
front  of  the  house  and  smashed  it  to  pieces.  The 
rain  then  ceased  and  the  thunder  likewise. 

Yee  turned  to  see  how  it  fared  with  his  family, 
162 


THE   FEARLESS   CAPTAIN  163 

and  found  them  all  fallen  senseless.  With  the 
greatest  of  difficulty  he  had  them  restored  to  life. 
During  that  year  they  all  fell  ill  and  died,  and  Yee 
came  to  Seoul  and  became  a  Captain  of  the  Right 
Guard.  Shortly  after  he  went  to  North  Ham- 
kyong  Province.  There  he  took  a  second  wife  and 
settled  down.  All  his  predecessors  had  died  of 
goblin  influences,  and  the  fact  that  calamity  had 
overtaken  them  while  in  the  official  quarters  had 
caused  them  to  use  one  of  the  village  houses  instead. 

Yee,  however,  determined  to  live  down  all  fear 
and  go  back  to  the  old  quarters,  which  he  exten- 
sively repaired. 

One  night  his  wife  was  in  the  inner  room  while 
he  was  alone  in  the  public  office  with  a  light  burn- 
ing before  him.  In  the  second  watch  or  thereabout, 
a  strange-looking  object  came  out  of  the  inner 
quarters.  It  looked  like  the  stump  of  a  tree  wrapped 
in  black  sackcloth.  There  was  no  outline  or  definite 
shape  to  it,  and  it  came  jumping  along  and  sat 
itself  immediately  before  Yee  Man-ji.  Also  two 
other  objects  came  following  in  its  wake,  shaped 
just  like  the  first  one.  The  three  then  sat  in  a  row 
before  Yee,  coming  little  by  little  closer  and  closer 
to  him.  Yee  moved  away  till  he  had  backed  up 
against  the  wall  and  could  go  no  farther.  Then  he 
said,  "Who  are  you,  anyhow;  what  kind  of  devil, 
pray,  that  you  dare  to  push  towards  me  so  in  my 


164    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

office  ?  If  you  have  any  complaint  or  matter  to  set 
right,  say  so,  and  I'll  see  to  it." 

The  middle  devil  said  in  reply,  "I'm  hungry,  I'm 
hungry,  I'm  hungry." 

Yee  answered,  "Hungry,  are  you?  Very  well, 
now  just  move  back  and  I'll  have  food  prepared  for 
you  in  abundance."  He  then  repeated  a  magic 
formula  that  he  had  learned,  and  snapped  his 
fingers.  The  three  devils  seemed  to  be  afraid  of 
this.  Then  Man-ji  suddenly  closed  his  fist  and 
struck  a  blow  at  the  first  devil.  It  dodged,  however, 
most  deftly  and  he  missed,  but  hit  the  floor  a 
sounding  blow  that  cut  his  hand. 

Then  they  all  shouted,  "We'll  go,  we'll  go,  since 
you  treat  guests  thus."  At  once  they  bundled  out 
of  the  room  and  disappeared. 

On  the  following  day  he  had  oxen  killed  and  a 
sacrifice  offered  to  these  devils,  and  they  returned 
no  more. 

Note. — Men  have  been  killed  by  goblins.  This 
is  not  so  much  due  to  the  fact  that  goblins  are 
wicked  as  to  the  fact  that  men  are  afraid  of  them. 
Many  died  in  North  Ham-kyong,  but  those  again 
who  were  brave,  and  clove  them  with  a  knife,  or 
struck  them  down,  lived.  If  they  had  been  afraid, 
they  too  would  have  died. 

IM  BANG. 


XXXIV 

THE    KING    OF    YOM-NA   (HELL) 

[PAK  CHOM  was  one  of  the  Royal  Censors,  and 
died  in  the  Japanese  War  of  1592.] 

The  Story 

In  Yon-nan  County,  Whang-hai  Province,  there 
was  a  certain  literary  graduate  whose  name  I  have 
forgotten.  He  fell  ill  one  day  and  remained  in 
his  room,  leaning  helplessly  against  his  arm-rest. 
Suddenly  several  spirit  soldiers  appeared  to  him, 
saying,  "The  Governor  of  the  lower  hell  has  ordered 
your  arrest,"  so  they  bound  him  with  a  chain  about 
his  neck,  and  led  him  away.  They  journeyed  for 
many  hundreds  of  miles,  and  at  last  reached  a  place 
that  had  a  very  high  wall.  The  spirits  then  took 
him  within  the  walls  and  went  on  for  a  long  distance. 

There  was  within  this  enclosure  a  great  structure 
whose  height  reached  to  heaven.  They  arrived  at 
the  gate,  and  the  spirits  who  had  him  in  hand  led 
him  in,  and  when  they  entered  the  inner  courtyard 
they  laid  him  down  on  his  face. 

Glancing  up  he  saw  what  looked  like  a  king  seated 
165 


166    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

on  a  throne ;  grouped  about  him  on  each  side  were 
attendant  officers.  There  were  also  scores  of 
secretaries  and  soldiers  going  and  coming  on 
pressing  errands.  The  King's  appearance  was  most 
terrible,  and  his  commands  such  as  to  fill  one  with 
awe.  The  graduate  felt  the  perspiration  break  out 
on  his  back,  and  he  dared  not  look  up.  In  a  little  a 
secretary  came  forward,  stood  in  front  of  the  raised 
dais  to  transmit  commands,  and  the  King  asked, 
"  Where  do  you  come  from  ?  What  is  your  name  ? 
How  old  are  you  ?  What  do  you  do  for  a  living  ? 
Tell  me  the  truth  now,  and  no  dissembling." 

The  scholar,  frightened  to  death,  replied,  "My 
clan  name  is  So-and-so,  and  my  given  name  is  So- 
and-so.  I  am  so  old,  and  I  have  lived  for  several 
generations  at  Yon-nan,  Whang-hai  Province.  I 
am  stupid  and  ill-equipped  by  nature,  so  have  not 
done  anything  special.  I  have  heard  all  my  life 
that  if  you  say  your  beads  with  love  and  pity  in 
your  heart  you  will  escape  hell,  and  so  have  given 
my  time  to  calling  on  the  Buddha,  and  dispensing 
alms." 

The  secretary,  hearing  this,  went  at  once  and 
reported  it  to  the  King.  After  some  time  he  came 
back  with  a  message,  saying,  "Come  up  closer  to 
the  steps,  for  you  are  not  the  person  intended.  It 
happens  that  you  bear  the  same  name  and  you  have 
thus  been  wrongly  arrested.  You  may  go  now." 


THE   KING  OF  YOM-NA   (HELL)        167 

The  scholar  joined  his  hands  and  made  a  deep 
bow.  Again  the  secretary  transmitted  a  message 
from  the  King,  saying,  "My  house,  when  on  earth, 
was  in  such  a  place  in  such  and  such  a  ward  of 
Seoul.  When  you  go  back  I  want  to  send  a  mes- 
sage by  you.  My  coming  here  is  long,  and  the 
outer  coat  I  wear  is  worn  to  shreds.  Ask  my  people 
to  send  me  a  new  outer  coat.  If  you  do  so  I  shall 
be  greatly  obliged,  so  see  that  you  do  not  forget." 

The  scholar  said,  "Your  Majesty's  message  given 
me  thus  direct  I  shall  pass  on  without  fail,  but  the 
ways  of  the  two  worlds,  the  dark  world  and  the 
light,  are  so  different  that  when  I  give  the  message 
the  hearers  will  say  I  am  talking  nonsense.  True, 
I'll  give  it  just  as  you  have  commanded,  but  what 
about  it  if  they  refuse  to  listen  ?  I  ought  to  have 
some  evidence  as  proof  to  help  me  out." 

The  King  made  answer,  "Your  words  are  true, 
very  true.  This  will  help  you  :  Wihen  I  was  on 
earth,"  said  he,  "one  of  my  head  buttons1  that  I 
wore  had  a  broken  edge,  and  I  hid  it  in  the  third 
volume  of  the  Book  of  History.  I  alone  know  of  it, 
no  one  else  in  the  world.  If  you  give  this  as  a  proof 
they  will  listen." 

The  scholar  replied,  "That  will  be  satisfactory, 
but  again,  how  shall  I  do  in  case  they  make  the  new 
coat  ?  " 

1  The  head  button  is  the  insignia  of  rank,  and  is  consequently 
a  valuable  heirloom  in  a  Korean  home. — J.  S.  G. 


168    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

The  reply  was,  "  Prepare  a  sacrifice,  offer  the  coat 
by  fire,  and  it  will  reach  me." 

He  then  bade  good-bye,  and  the  King  sent  with 
him  two  soldier  guards.  He  asked  the  soldiers,  as 
they  came  out,  who  the  one  seated  on  the  throne 
was.  "  He  is  the  King  of  Hades,"  said  they ;  "  his 
surname  is  Pak  and  his  given  name  is  Oo." 

They  arrived  at  the  bank  of  a  river,  and  the  two 
soldiers  pushed  him  into  the  water.  He  awoke  with 
a  start,  and  found  that  he  had  been  dead  for  three 
days. 

When  he  recovered  from  his  sickness  he  came  up 
to  Seoul,  searched  out  the  house  indicated,  and 
made  careful  inquiry  as  to  the  name,  finding  that  it 
was  no  other  than  Pak  Oo.  Pak  Oo  had  two  sons, 
who  at  that  time  had  graduated  and  were  holding 
office.  The  graduate  wanted  to  see  the  sons  of  this 
King  of  Hades,  but  the  gatekeeper  would  not  let 
him  in.  Therefore  he  stood  before  the  red  gate 
waiting  helplessly  till  the  sun  went  down.  Then 
came  out  from  the  inner  quarters  of  the  house  an  old 
servant,  to  whom  he  earnestly  made  petition  that  he 
might  see  the  master.  On  being  thus  requested,  the 
servant  returned  and  reported  it  to  the  master,  who, 
a  little  later,  ordered  him  in.  On  entering,  he  saw 
two  gentlemen  who  seemed  to  be  chiefs.  They  had 
him  sit  down,  and  then  questioned  him  as  to  who  he 
was  and  what  he  had  to  say. 


THE  KING  OF   YOM-NA  (HELL)     169 

He  replied,  "I  am  a  student  living  in  Yon-nan 
County,  Whang-hai  Province.  On  such  and  such 
a  day  I  died  and  went  into  the  other  world,  where 
your  honorable  father  gave  me  such  and  such  a 
commission." 

The  two  listened  for  a  little  and  then,  without 
waiting  to  hear  all  that  he  had  to  say,  grew  very 
angry  and  began  to  scold  him,  saying,  "  How  dare 
such  a  scarecrow  as  you  come  into  our  house  and 
say  such  things  as  these  ?  This  is  stuff  and  nonsense 
that  you  talk.  Pitch  him  out,"  they  shouted  to  the 
servants. 

He,  however,  called  back  saying,  "  I  have  a  proof ; 
listen.  If  it  fails,  why  then,  pitch  me  out." 

One  of  the  two  said,  "What  possible  proof  can 
you  have  ? "  Then  the  scholar  told  with  great 
exactness  and  care  the  story  of  the  head  button. 

The  two,  in  astonishment  over  this,  had  the  book 
taken  down  and  examined,  and  sure  enough  in  Vol. 
Ill  of  the  Book  of  History  was  the  button  referred 
to.  Not  a  single  particular  had  failed.  It  proved  to 
be  a  button  that  they  had  missed  after  the  death  of 
their  father,  and  that  they  had  searched  for  in  vain. 

Accepting  the  message  now  as  true,  they  all 
entered  upon  a  period  of  mourning. 

The  women  of  the  family  also  called  in  the 
scholar  and  asked  him  specially  of  what  he  had 
seen.  So  they  made  the  outer  coat,  chose  a  day,  and 


170    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

offered  it  by  fire  before  the  ancestral  altar.  Three 
days  after  the  sacrifice  the  scholar  dreamed,  and  the 
family  of  Pak  dreamed  too,  that  the  King  of  Hades 
had  come  and  given  to  each  one  of  them  his  thanks 
for  the  coat.  They  long  kept  the  scholar  at  their 
home,  treating  him  with  great  respect,  and  became 
his  firm  friends  for  ever  after. 

Pak  Oo  was  a  great-grandson  of  Minister  Pak 
Chom.  While  he  held  office  he  was  honest  and  just 
and  was  highly  honoured  by  the  people.  When  he 
was  Mayor  of  Hai-ju  there  arose  a  dispute  between 
him  and  the  Governor,  which  proved  also  that  Pak 
was  the  honest  man. 

When  I  was  at  Hai-ju,  Choi  Yu-chom,  a 
graduate,  told  me  this  story. 

IM  BANG. 


XXXV 

HONG'S    EXPERIENCES    IN    HADES 

HONG  NAI-POM  was  a  military  graduate  who  was 
born  in  the  year  A.D.  1561,  and  lived  in  the  city  of 
Pyeng-yang.  He  passed  his  examination  in  the 
year  1603,  and  in  the  year  1637  attained  to  the  Third 
Degree.  He  was  82  in  the  year  1643,  and  his  son 
Sonn  memorialized  the  King  asking  that  his  father 
be  given  rank  appropriate  to  his  age.  At  that  time 
a  certain  Han  Hong-kil  was  chief  of  the  Royal 
Secretaries,  and  he  refused  to  pass  on  the  request  to 
his  Majesty ;  but  in  the  year  1644,  when  the  Crown 
Prince  was  returning  from  his  exile  in  China,  he 
came  by  way  of  Pyeng-yang.  Sonn  took  advantage 
of  this  to  present  the  same  request  to  the  Crown 
Prince.  His  Highness  received  it,  and  had  it 
brought  to  the  notice  of  the  King.  In  consequence, 
Hong  received  the  rank  of  Second  Degree. 

On  receiving  it  he  said,  "This  year  I  shall  die," 
and  a  little  later  he  died. 

In  the  year  1594,  Hong  fell  ill  of  typhus  fever, 
and  after  ten  days  of  suffering,  died.  They  pre- 
pared his  body  for  burial,  and  placed  it  in  a  coffin. 

171 


172    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

Then  the  friends  and  relatives  left,  and  his  wife 
remained  alone  in  charge.  Of  a  sudden  the  body 
turned  itself  and  fell  with  a  thud  to  the  ground. 
The  woman,  frightened,  fainted  away,  and  the  other 
members  of  the  family  came  rushing  to  her  help. 
From  this  time  on  the  body  resumed  its  functions, 
and  Hong  lived. 

Said  he,  "In  my  dream  I  went  to  a  certain  region, 
a  place  of  great  fear  where  many  persons  were 
standing  around,  and  awful  ogres,  some  of  them 
wearing  bulls'  heads,  and  some  with  faces  of  wild 
beasts.  They  crowded  about  and  jumped  and 
pounced  toward  me  in  all  directions.  A  scribe 
robed  in  black  sat  on  a  platform  and  addressed  me, 
saying,  '  There  are  three  religions  on  earth,  Con- 
fucianism, Buddhism  and  Taoism.  According  to 
Buddhism,  you  know  that  heaven  and  hell  are 
places  that  decide  between  man's  good  and  evil 
deeds.  You  have  ever  been  a  blasphemer  of  the 
Buddha,  and  a  denier  of  a  future  life,  acting  always 
as  though  you  knew  everything,  blustering  and 
storming.  You  are  now  to  be  sent  to  hell,  and  ten 
thousand  kalpas  1  will  not  see  you  out  of  it.' 

"Then  two  or  three  constables  carrying  spears 

came  and   took   me   off.     I   screamed,    '  You   are 

wrong,  I  am  innocently  condemned.'     Just  at  that 

moment  a  certain  Buddha,  with  a  face  of  shining 

1  Kalpa  means  a  Buddhistic  age. 


HONG'S   EXPERIENCES   IN   HADES  178 

gold,  came  smiling  toward  me,  and  said,  '  There  is 
truly  a  mistake  somewhere ;  this  man  must  attain  to 
the  age  of  eighty-three  and  become  an  officer  of  the 
Second  Degree  ere  he  dies.'  Then  addressing  me 
he  asked,  '  How  is  it  that  you  have  come  here? 
The  order  was  that  a  certain  Hong  of  Chon-ju  be 
arrested  and  brought,  not  you;  but  now  that  you 
have  come,  look  about  the  place  before  you  go,  and 
tell  the  world  afterwards  of  what  you  have  seen.' 

"The  guards,  on  hearing  this,  took  me  in  hand 
and  brought  me  first  to  a  prison-house,  where  a  sign 
was  posted  up,  marked,  '  Stirrers  up  of  Strife.'  I 
saw  in  this  prison  a  great  brazier-shaped  pit,  built 
of  stones  and  filled  with  fire.  Flames  arose  and  forked 
tongues.  The  stirrers  up  of  strife  were  taken  and 
made  to  sit  close  before  it.  I  then  saw  one  infernal 
guard  take  a  long  rod  of  iron,  heat  it  red-hot,  and 
put  out  the  eyes  of  the  guilty  ones.  I  saw  also  that 
the  offenders  were  hung  up  like  dried  fish.  The 
guides  who  accompanied  me,  said,  '  While  these 
were  on  earth  they  did  not  love  their  brethren,  but 
looked  at  others  as  enemies.  They  scoffed  at  the 
laws  of  God  and  sought  only  selfish  gain,  so  they 
are  punished.' 

"The  next  hell  was  marked,  '  Liars.'  In  that  hell 
I  saw  an  iron  pillar  of  several  yards  in  height,  and 
great  stones  placed  before  it.  The  offenders  were 
called  up,  and  made  to  kneel  before  the  pillar. 


174    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

Then  I  saw  an  executioner  take  a  knife  and  drive 
a  hole  through  the  tongues  of  the  offenders,  pass 
an  iron  chain  through  each,  and  hang  them  to  the 
pillar  so  that  they  dangled  by  their  tongues  several 
feet  from  the  ground.  A  stone  was  then  taken  and 
tied  to  each  culprit's  feet.  The  stones  thus  bearing 
down,  and  the  chains  being  fast  to  the  pillar,  their 
tongues  were  pulled  out  a  foot  or  more,  and  their 
eyes  rolled  in  their  sockets.  Their  agonies  were 
appalling.  The  guides  again  said,  '  These 
offenders  when  on  earth  used  their  tongues  skilfully 
to  tell  lies  and  to  separate  friend  from  friend,  and  so 
they  are  punished.' 

"The  next  hell  had  inscribed  on  it,  '  Deceivers.' 
I  saw  in  it  many  scores  of  people.  There  were  ogres 
that  cut  the  flesh  from  their  bodies,  and  fed  it  to 
starving  demons.  These  ate  and  ate,  and  the  flesh 
was  cut  and  cut  till  only  the  bones  remained. 
When  the  winds  of  hell  blew,  flesh  returned  to 
them ;  then  metal  snakes  and  copper  dogs  crowded 
in  to  bite  them  and  suck  their  blood.  Their 
screams  of  pain  made  the  earth  to  tremble.  The 
guides  said  to  me,  '  When  these  offenders  were  on 
earth  they  held  high  office,  and  while  they  pre- 
tended to  be  true  and  good  they  received  bribes  in 
secret  and  were  doers  of  all  evil.  As  Ministers  of 
State  they  ate  the  fat  of  the  land  and  sucked  the 
blood  of  the  people,  and  yet  advertised  themselves 


HONG'S   EXPERIENCES   IN  HADES     175 

as  benefactors  and  were  highly  applauded.  While 
in  reality  they  lived  as  thieves,  they  pretended  to  be 
holy,  as  Confucius  and  Mencius  are  holy.  They 
were  deceivers  of  the  world,  and  robbers,  and  so  are 
punished  thus.' 

"The  guides  then  said,  '  It  is  not  necessary  that 
you  see  all  the  hells.'  They  said  to  one  another, 
4  Let's  take  him  yonder  and  show  him ;  '  so  they 
went  some  distance  to  the  south-east.  There  was  a 
great  house  with  a  sign  painted  thus,  '  The  Home 
of  the  Blessed.'  As  I  looked,  there  were  beautiful 
haloes  encircling  it,  and  clouds  of  glory.  There 
were  hundreds  of  priests  in  cassock  and  surplice. 
Some  carried  fresh-blown  lotus  flowers ;  some  were 
seated  like  the  Buddha;  some  were  reading  prayers. 

"The  guides  said,  '  These  when  on  earth  kept  the 
faith,  and  with  undivided  hearts  served  the  Buddha, 
and  so  have  escaped  the  Eight  Sorrows  and  the  Ten 
Punishments,  and  are  now  in  the  home  of  the 
happy,  which  is  called  heaven.'  When  we  had  seen 
all  these  things  we  returned. 

"The  golden-faced  Buddha  said  to  me,  *  Not 
many  on  earth  believe  in  the  Buddha,  and  few  know 
of  heaven  and  hell.  What  do  you  think  of  it  ?  ' 

"I  bowed  low  and  thanked  him. 

"Then  the  black-coated  scribe  said,  '  I  am 
sending  this  man  away;  see  him  safely  off.'  The 
spirit  soldiers  took  me  with  them,  and  while  on  the 


176    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

way  I  awakened  with  a  start,  and  found  that  I  had 
been  dead  for  four  days." 

Hong's  mind  was  filled  with  pride  on  this 
account,  and  he  frequently  boasted  of  it.  His  age 
and  Second  Degree  of  rank  came  about  just  as  the 
Buddha  had  predicted. 

His  experience,  alas !  was  used  as  a  means  to 
deceive  people,  for  the  Superior  Man  does  not  talk 
of  these  strange  and  wonderful  things. 

Yi  Tan,  a  Chinaman  of  the  Song  Kingdom,  used 
to  say,  "If  there  is  no  heaven,  there  is  no  heaven, 
but  if  there  is  one,  the  Superior  Man  alone  can 
attain  to  it.  If  there  is  no  hell,  there  is  no  hell,  but 
if  there  is  one  the  bad  man  must  inherit  it." 

If  we  examine  Hong's  story,  while  it  looks  like 
a  yarn  to  deceive  the  wrorld,  it  really  is  a  story  to 
arouse  one  to  right  action.  I,  Im  Bang,  have 
recorded  it  like  Toi-chi,  saying,  "Don't  find  fault 
with  the  story,  but  learn  its  lesson." 

IM  BANG. 


XXXVI 

HAUNTED    HOUSES 

THERE  once  lived  a  man  in  Seoul  called  Yi 
Chang,  who  frequently  told  as  an  experience  of  his 
own  the  following  story :  He  was  poor  and  had 
no  home  of  his  own,  so  he  lived  much  in  quarters 
loaned  him  by  others.  When  hard  pressed  he  even 
went  into  haunted  houses  and  lived  there.  Once, 
after  failing  to  find  a  place,  he  heard  of  one  such 
house  in  Ink  Town  (one  of  the  wards  of  Seoul), 
at  the  foot  of  South  Mountain,  which  had  been 
haunted  for  generations  and  was  now  left  vacant. 
Chang  investigated  the  matter,  and  finally  decided 
to  take  possession. 

First,  to  find  whether  it  was  really  haunted  or  not, 
he  called  his  elder  brothers,  Hugh  and  Haw,  and 
five  or  six  of  his  relatives,  and  had  them  help  clean 
it  out  and  sleep  there.  The  house  had  one  upper 
room  that  was  fast  locked.  Looking  through  a 
chink,  there  was  seen  to  be  in  the  room  a  tablet 
chair  and  a  stand  for  it ;  also  there  was  an  old  harp 
without  any  strings,  a  pair  of  worn  shoes,  and  some 
N  177 


178    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

sticks  and  bits  of  wood.  Nothing  else  was  in  the 
room.  Dust  lay  thick,  as  though  it  had  gathered 
through  long  years  of  time. 

The  company,  after  drinking  wine,  sat  round 
the  table  and  played  at  games,  watching  the  night 
through.  When  it  was  late,  towards  midnight,  they 
suddenly  heard  the  sound  of  harps  and  a  great 
multitude  of  voices,  though  the  words  were  mixed 
and  unintelligible.  It  was  as  though  many  people 
were  gathered  and  carousing  at  a  feast.  The 
company  then  consulted  as  to  what  they  should  do. 
One  drew  a  sword  and  struck  a  hole  through  the 
partition  that  looked  into  the  tower.  Instantly 
there  appeared  from  the  other  side  a  sharp  blade 
thrust  out  towards  them.  It  was  blue  in  colour. 
In  fear  and  consternation  they  desisted  from  further 
interference  with  the  place.  But  the  sound  of  the 
harp  and  the  revelry  kept  up  till  the  morning.  The 
company  broke  up  at  daylight,  withdrew  from  the 
place,  and  never  again  dared  to  enter. 

In  the  South  Ward  there  was  another  haunted 
house,  of  which  Chang  desired  possession,  so  he 
called  his  friends  and  brothers  once  more  to  make 
the  experiment  and  see  whether  it  was  really 
haunted  or  not.  On  entering,  they  found  two  dogs 
within  the  enclosure,  one  black  and  one  tan,  lying 
upon  the  open  verandah,  one  at  each  end.  Their 
eyes  were  fiery  red,  and  though  the  company 


H  AUN  TED^HOUSES  1 79 

shouted  at  them  they  did  not  move.  They  neither 
barked  nor  bit.  But  when  midnight  came  these  two 
animals  got  up  and  went  down  into  the  court,  and 
began  baying  at  the  inky  sky  in  a  way  most 
ominous.  They  went  jumping  back  and  forth.  At 
that  time,  too,  there  came  some  one  round  the  corner 
of  the  house  dressed  in  ceremonial  robes.  The  two 
dogs  met  him  with  great  delight,  jumping  up  before 
and  behind  in  their  joy  at  his  coming.  He  ascended 
to  the  verandah,  and  sat  down.  Immediately  five 
or  six  multi-coloured  demons  appeared  and  bowed 
before  him,  in  front  of  the  open  space.  The  man 
then  led  the  demons  and  the  dogs  two  or  three 
times  round  the  house.  They  rushed  up  into  the 
verandah  and  jumped  down  again  into  the  court; 
backwards  and  forwards  they  came  and  went,  till 
at  last  all  of  them  mysteriously  disappeared.  The 
devils  went  into  a  hole  underneath  the  floor,  while 
the  dogs  went  up  to  their  quarters  and  lay  down. 

The  company  from  the  inner  room  had  seen  this. 
When  daylight  came  they  examined  the  place, 
looked  through  the  chinks  of  the  floor,  but  saw 
only  an  old,  worn-out  sieve  and  a  few  discarded 
brooms.  They  went  behind  the  house  and  found 
another  old  broom  poked  into  the  chimney.  They 
ordered  a  servant  to  gather  them  up  and  have  them 
burned.  The  dogs  lay  as  they  were  all  day  long, 
and  neither  ate  nor  moved.  Some  of  the  party 


180    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

wished  to  kill  the  brutes,  but  were  afraid,  so  fear- 
some was  their  appearance. 

This  night  again  they  remained,  desiring  to  see 
if  the  same  phenomena  would  appear.  Again  at 
midnight  the  two  dogs  got  down  into  the  court  and 
began  barking  up  at  the  sky.  The  man  in  cere- 
monial robes  again  came,  and  the  devils,  just  as  the 
day  before. 

The  company,  in  fear  and  disgust,  left  the 
following  morning,  and  did  not  try  it  again. 

A  friend,  hearing  this  of  Chang,  went  and  asked 
about  it  from  Hugh  and  Haw,  and  they  confirmed 
the  story. 

There  is  still  another  tale  of  a  graduate  who  was 
out  of  house  and  home  and  went  into  a  haunted 
dwelling  in  Ink  Town,  which  was  said  to  have  had 
the  tower  where  the  mysterious  sounds  were  heard. 
They  opened  the  door,  broke  out  the  window,  took 
out  the  old  harp,  the  spirit  chair,  the  shoes  and  sticks, 
and  had  them  burned.  Before  the  fire  had  finished 
its  work,  one  of  the  servants  fell  down  and  died. 
The  graduate,  seeing  this,  in  fear  and  dismay  put 
out  the  fire,  restored  the  things  and  left  the  house. 

Again  there  was  another  homeless  man  who  tried 
it.  In  the  night  a  woman  in  a  blue  skirt  came  down 
from  the  loft,  and  acted  in  a  peculiar  and  uncanny 
way.  The  man,  seeing  this,  picked  up  his  belong- 
ings and  left. 


HAUNTED   HOUSES  181 

Again,  in  South  Kettle  Town,  there  were  a 
number  of  woodmen  who  in  the  early  morning 
were  passing  behind  the  haunted  house,  when  they 
found  an  old  woman  sitting  weeping  under  a  tree. 
They  thinking  her  an  evil  bogey,  one  man  came  up 
behind  and  gave  her  a  thrust  with  his  sickle.  The 
witch  rushed  off  into  the  house,  her  height 
appearing  to  be  only  about  one  cubit  and  a  span. 

IM  BANG. 


XXXVII 

IM,   THE    HUNTER 

[!M  KYONG-UP. — One  of  Korea's  most  famous 
generals,  who  fought  in  behalf  of  China  in  1628 
against  the  Manchus.  He  is  worshipped  to-day  in 
many  parts  of  Korea.] 

The  Story 

When  General  Im  Kyong^up  was  young  he 
lived  in  the  town  of  Tallai.  In  those  days  he  loved 
the  chase,  and  constantly  practised  riding  and 
hunting.  Once  he  went  off  on  an  excursion  to 
track  the  deer  in  Wol-lak  Mountains.  He  carried 
only  a  sword,  and  made  the  chase  on  foot.  In  his 
pursuit  of  the  animal  he  went  as  far  as  Tai-paik 
Mountain.  There  night  overtook  him,  and  the 
way  was  hidden  in  the  darkness.  There  were 
yawning  chasms  and  great  horns  and  cliffs  on 
all  sides.  While  he  was  in  a  state  of  perplexity 
he  met  a  woodman,  and  asked  him  where  the  road 
was  and  how  he  ought  to  go.  The  woodman 

directed  him  to  a  cliff  opposite,  "where,"  said  he, 

182 


IM,   THE   HUNTER  188 

"there  is  a  house."  Im  heard  this  and  crossed  over 
to  the  farther  ridge.  On  approaching  more  nearly 
he  found  a  great  tiled  mansion  standing  alone  with- 
out a  single  house  about  it.  He  went  in  by  the 
main  gateway,  but  found  all  quiet  and  dark  and  no 
one  in  sight.  It  was  a  vacant  house,  evidently 
deserted.  After  travelling  all  day  in  the  hills  Im 
was  full  of  fears  and  creepy  feelings.  So  he  viewed 
the  place  with  mistrust,  fearing  that  there  might 
be  hill  goblins  in  it  or  tree  devils,  but  a  moment 
later  some  one  opened  the  room  door  and  shouted 
out,  "Do  you  sleep  here?  Have  you  had  some- 
thing to  eat?" 

Im  looked  and  discovered  that  it  was  the  same 
person  that  had  directed  him  on  his  way.  He  said 
in  reply,  "I  have  not  eaten  anything  and  am 
hungry."  So  the  man  opened  the  wall  box  and 
brought  him  out  wine  and  meat.  He,  being  exceed- 
ingly hungry,  ate  all.  Then  they  sat  down  to  talk 
together,  and  after  a  little  the  woodman  got  up, 
opened  the  box  once  more,  and  took  from  it  a  great 
sword.  Im-asked,  "What  is  this  you  have;  do  you 
intend  to  kill  me?  " 

The  woodman  laughed  and  said,  "No,  no,  but 
to-night  there  is  something  on  hand  worth  the  see- 
ing. Will  you  come  with  me  and  not  be  afraid  ?  " 

Im  said,  "Of  course  I  am  not  afraid;  I  want  to 
see." 


184    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

It  was  then  about  midnight,  and  the  woodman, 
with  the  sword  in  his  hand,  took  Im  and  went  to 
one  side  thro'ugh  a  succession  of  gates  that  seemed 
never  ending.  At  last  they  came  to  a  place  where 
lights  were  reflected  on  a  pond  of  water.  There 
was  a  high  pavilion  apparently  in  the  middle  of 
the  lake,  and  from  the  inside  of  it  came  the  lights. 
There  were  sounds,  too,  of  laughter  and  talking 
that  came  from  the  upper  storey.  Through  the 
sliding  doors  he  could  distinguish  two  people  seated 
together.  There  was  another  pavilion  to  the  right 
of  the  lake  and  a  large  tree  near  it,  up  which  the 
woodman  told  Im  to  climb. 

"When  you  get  well  up,"  said  he,  "take  your 
belt,  tie  yourself  fast  to  the  trunk  and  keep  per- 
fectly still." 

Im  climbed  the  tree  as  directed,  and  made  him- 
self secure.  From  this  point  of  vantage  he  looked 
intently,  and  the  first  thing  he  saw  was  the  wood- 
man give  a  leap  that  cleared  the  lake  and  landed 
him  in  the  pavilion.  At  once  he  ascended  to  the 
upper  storey,  and  now  Im  could  distinguish  three 
persons  sitting  talking  and  laughing.  He  heard 
the  woodman,  after  drinking,  say  to  his  neigh- 
bour, "We  have  made  our  wager,  now  let's  see 
it  out."  The  man  replied,  "Let's  do  so."  Then 
both  arose,  came  down  to  the  entrance,  and  vaulted 
off  into  mid-air,  where  they  disappeared  from  sight. 


IM,   THE  HUNTER  185 

Nothing  could  be  distinguished  now  but  the  clash- 
ing of  steel  and  flashes  of  fire,  which  kept  up  for 
a  long  time. 

In  beholding  this  from  the  tree  top,  where  he 
was  stationed,  his  bones  grew  cold  and  his  hair 
stood  stiff  on  end.  He  knew  not  what  to  do. 
Then  a  moment  later  he  heard  something  fall  to 
the  ground  with  a  great  thud.  A  cry  of  victory 
arose  too,  and  he  recognized  that  it  was  the  wood- 
man's voice.  Chills  ran  all  over  him,  and  goose- 
flesh  covered  his  skin ;  only  after  a  long  time  could 
he  gain  control  of  himself.  He  came  down  from 
the  tree  and  the  woodman  met  him,  took  him 
suddenly  under  his  arm,  and  vaulted  over  into  the 
pavilion.  Here  he  met  a  beautiful  woman  with 
hair  like  fleecy  clouds.  Before  the  fight  the 
woman's  voice  was  evidently  full  of  hilarity,  but 
now  she  was  overcome  with  grief  and  tears. 

The  woodman  spoke  roughly  to  her,  saying,  "  Do 
you  not  know  that  you,  a  wicked  woman,  have 
caused  the  death  of  a  great  man  ?  "  The  wood- 
man said  also  to  Im,  "You  have  courage  and  valour 
in  your  way,  but  it  is  not  sufficient  to  meet  a  world 
like  this.  I  will  now  give  you  this  woman,  and 
this  house,  so  you  can  bid  farewell  to  the  dusty 
world  and  live  here  in  peace  and  quiet  for  the  rest 
of  your  days." 

Im  replied,  "What  I  have  seen  to-night  I  am  at 


186    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

a  loss  to  understand.  I'd  like  to  know  the  meaning 
of  it  first;  please  tell  me.  After  hearing  that  I'll 
do  what  you  ask." 

The  woodman  said,  "~f  am  not  an  ordinary  mortal 
of  the  world,  but  am  an  outlaw  of  the  hills  and 
woods.  I  am  a  robber,  really,  and  by  robbing 
have  many  such  a  house  as  this.  Not  only  here 
but  in  all  the  provinces  I  have  homes  abundant,  a 
beautiful  woman  in  each,  and  rich  and  dainty  fare. 
All  unexpectedly  this  woman  has  neglected  me  for 
another  man,  and  he  and  she  have  several  times 
tried  to  kill  me.  There  being  no  help  for  it,  I  had 
to  kill  him.  I  have  killed  the  man,  but  I  ought 
truly  to  have  killed  the  woman.  Take  this  place, 
then,  off  my  hands,  will  you,  and  the  woman  too?  " 

But  Im  asked,  "Who  was  the  man,  and  where 
did  he  live  ?  " 

"There  were,"  said  the  woodman,  "mighty  possi- 
bilities in  him,  though  he  lived  humbly  inside  the 
South  Gate  of  Seoul  and  sold  cut  tobacco.  He 
came  here  frequently,  and  I  knew  it,  though  I 
winked  at  it  all  until  they  attempted  to  kill  me,  and 
that  brought  matters  to  a  head.  It  was  not  my 
wish  to  kill  him,"  and  here  the  woodman  broke 
down  and  cried.  "Alas,  alas!  "  said  he,  "I  have 
killed  a  great  and  gifted  man.  Think  it  over," 
said  he;  "you  have  courage,  but  not  enough  to 
make  any  mark  in  the  world.  You  will  fail  half- 


IM,  THE   HUNTER  187 

way,  the  Fates  have  so  decided.  Cease  from  any 
vain  ambitions,  for  there  is  no  way  by  which  your 
name  can  ever  become  famous.  Do  what  I  say, 
then,  and  take  over  this  woman  and  this  home." 

Im,  however,  shook  his  head  and  said,  "I  can't 
do  it." 

The  woodman  asked,  "  Why  can  you  not  ?  If 
you  do  not,  there  is  nothing  for  this  woman  but 
death,  so  here  I'll  have  done  with  it,"  and  he 
struck  her  with  his  sword  and  cut  off  her  head. 

The  day  following  he  said  to  Im,  "Since  you 
are  determined  to  go  forth  and  do  valiantly,  I  can- 
not stop  you,  but  if  a  man  goes  forth  thus  and 
does  not  know  the  use  of  the  sword  he  is  helpless, 
and  at  the  mercy  of  the  foe.  Stay  with  me  a  little 
and  learn.  I'll  teach  you." 

Im  stayed  for  six  days  and  learned  the  use  of 
the  sword. 

ANON. 


XXXVIII 

THE    MAGIC   INVASION    OF    SEOUL 

A  GENTLEMAN  of  Seoul  was  one  day  crossing  the 
Han  River  in  a  boat.  In  the  crossing,  he  nodded 
for  a  moment,  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  a  dream. 
In  his  dream  he  met  a  man  who  had  Gothic  eye- 
brows and  almond  eyes,  whose  face  was  red  as 
ripened  dates,  and  whose  height  was  eight  cubits 
and  a  span.  He  was  dressed  in  green  and  had  a 
long  beard  that  came  down  to  his  belt-string.  A 
man  of  majestic  appearance  he  was,  with  a  great 
sword  at  his  side  and  he  rode  on  a  red  horse. 

He  asked  the  gentleman  to  open  his  hand,  which 
he  did,  and  then  the  august  stranger  dashed  a  pen- 
mark  on  it  as  the  sign  of  the  God  of  War.  Said 
he,  "When  you  cross  the  river,  do  not  go  direct 
to  Seoul,  but  wait  at  the  landing.  Seven  horses 
will  shortly  appear,  loaded  with  network  hampers, 
all  proceeding  on  their  journey  to  the  capital.  You 
are  to  call  the  horsemen,  open  your  hand,  and  show 
them  the  sign.  When  they  see  it  they  will  all 
commit  suicide  in  your  very  presence.  After  that, 
you  are  to  take  the  loads  and  pile  them  up,  but 

1 88 


THE  MAGIC   INVASION   OF    SEOUL     189 

don't  look  into  them.  Then  you  are  to  go  at  once 
and  report  the  matter  to  the  Palace  and  have  them 
all  burned.  The  matter  is  of  immense  importance, 
so  do  not  fail  in  the  slightest  particular." 

The  gentleman  gave  a  great  start  of  terror  and" 
awoke.  He  looked  at  his  hand  and  there,  indeed, 
was  the  strange  mark.  Not  only  so,  but  the  ink 
had  not  yet  dried  upon  it.  He  was  astonished 
beyond  measure,  but  did  as  the  dream  had  indi- 
cated, and  waited  on  the  river's  bank.  In  a  little 
there  came,  as  he  was  advised,  the  seven  loads  on 
seven  horses,  coming  from  the  far-distant  South. 
There  were  attendants  in  charge,  and  one  man 
wearing  an  official  coat  came  along  behind.  When 
they  had  crossed  the  river  the  gentleman  called 
them  to  him  and  said,  "I  have  something  to  say 
to  you ;  come  close  to  me."  These  men,  unsuspect- 
ing, though  with  somewhat  of  a  frightened  look, 
closed  up.  He  then  showed  them  his  hand  with 
the  mark,  and  asked  them  if  they  knew  what  it  was. 
When  they  saw  it,  first  of  all,  the  man  in  the  official 
coat  turned  and  with  one  bound  jumped  over  the 
cliff  into  the  river.  The  eight  or  nine  who  accom- 
panied the  loads  likewise  all  rushed  after  him  and 
dashed  into  the  water. 

The  scholar  then  called  the  boatmen,  and  ex- 
plained to  them  that  the  things  in  the  hampers 
were  dangerous,  that  he  would  have  to  make  it 


190    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

known  to  the  Palace,  and  that  in  the  meantime  they 
were  to  keep  close  guard,  but  that  they  were  not  to 
touch  them  or  look  at  them. 

He  hurried  as  fast  as  possible,  and  reported  the 
matter  to  the  Board  of  War.  The  Board  sent  an 
official,  and  had  the  loads  brought  into  Seoul,  and 
then,  as  had  been  directed,  they  were  piled  high 
with  wood  and  set  on  fire.  When  the  fire  deve- 
loped, the  baskets  broke  open,  and  little  figures  of 
men  and  horses,  each  an  inch  or  so  long,  in  count- 
less numbers,  came  tumbling  out. 

When  the  officials  saw  this  they  were  frozen  with 
fear;  their  hearts  ceased  beating  and  their  tongues 
lolled  out.  In  a  little,  however,  the  hampers  were 
all  burned  up. 

These  were  the  creation  of  a  magician,  and  were 
intended  for  a  monster  invasion  of  Seoul,  until 
warned  by  Kwan. 

From  that  time  on  the  people  of  Seoul  began 
faithful  offerings  to  the  God  of  War,  for  had  he 
not  saved  the  city? 

IM  BANG. 


XXXIX 

THE    AWFUL    LITTLE    GOBLIN 

THERE  was  an  occasion  for  a  celebration  in  the 
home  of  a  nobleman  of  Seoul,  whereupon  a  feast, 
to  which  were  invited  all  the  family  friends,  was 
prepared.  There  was  a  great  crowd  of  men  and 
women.  In  front  of  the  women's  quarters  there 
suddenly  appeared  an  uncombed,  ugly-looking  boy 
about  fifteen  years  of  age.  The  host  and  guests, 
thinking  him  a  coolie  who  had  come  in  the  train 
of  some  visitor,  did  not  ask  specially  concerning 
him,  but  one  of  the  women  guests,  seeing  him  in 
the  inner  quarters,  sent  a  servant  to  reprimand  him 
and  put  him  out.  The  boy,  however,  did  not  move, 
so  the  servant  said  to  him,  "Who  are  you,  any- 
way, and  with  whom  did  you  come,  that  you  enter 
the  women's  quarters,  and  even  when  told  to  go 
out  do  not  go  ?  " 

The  boy,  however,  stood  stock-still,  just  as  he. 
had  been,  with  no  word  of  reply. 

The  company  looked  at  him  in  doubt,  and  began 

to  ask  one  another  whose  he  was  and  with  whom 

191 


192   KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

he  had  come.  Again  they  had  the  servant  make 
inquiry,  but  still  there  was  no  reply.  The  women 
then  grew  very  angry,  and  ordered  him  to  be  put 
out.  Several  took  hold  of  him  and  tried  to  pull 
him,  but  he  was  like  a  fixed  rock,  fast  in  the  earth, 
absolutely  immovable.  In  helpless  rage  they  in- 
formed the  men. 

The  men,  hearing  this,  sent  several  strong 
servants,  who  took  hold  all  at  once,  but  he  did  not 
budge  a  hair.  They  asked,  "Who  are  you,  any- 
way ? "  but  he  gave  no  reply.  The  crowd,  then 
enraged,  sent  ten  strong  men  with  ropes  to  bind 
him,  but  like  a  giant  mountain  he  remained  fast, 
so  that  they  recognized  that  he  could  not  be  moved 
by  man's  power. 

One  guest  remarked,  "But  he,  too,  is  human; 
why  cannot  he  be  moved?  "  They  then  sent  five  or 
six  giant  fellows  with  clubs  to  smash  him  to  pieces, 
and  they  laid  on  with  all  their  might.  It  looked 
as  though  he  would  be  crushed  like  an  egg-shell, 
while  the  sound  of  their  pounding  was  like  rever- 
berating thunder.  But  just  as  before,  not  a  hair 
did  he  turn,  not  a  wink  did  he  give. 

Then  the  crowd  began  to  fear,  saying,  "This 
is  not  a  man,  but  a  god,"  so  they  entered  the  court- 
yard, one  and  all,  and  began  to  bow  before  him, 
joining  their  hands  and  supplicating  earnestly. 
They  kept  this  up  for  a  long  time. 


THE   AWFUL  LITTLE   GOBLIN       193 

At  last  the  boy  gave  a  sarcastic  smile,  turned 
round,  went  out  of  the  gate  and  disappeared. 

The  company,  frightened  out  of  their  wits,  called 
off  the  feast.  From  that  day  on,  the  people  of 
that  house  were  taken  ill,  including  host  and  guests. 
Those  who  scolded  him,  those  who  tied  him  with 
ropes,  those  who  pounded  him,  all  died  in  a  few 
days.  Other  members  of  the  company,  too,  con- 
tracted typhus  and  the  like,  and  died  also. 

It  was  commonly  held  that  the  boy  was  the 
Too-uk  Spirit,  but  we  cannot  definitely  say. 
Strange,  indeed  ! 

Note. — When  the  time  comes  for  a  clan  to  dis- 
appear from  the  earth,  calamity  befalls  it.  Even 
though  a  great  spirit  should  come  in  at  the  door 
at  such  a  feast  time,  if  the  guests  had  done  as  Con- 
fucius suggests,  "  Be  reverent  and  distant,"  instead 
of  insulting  him  and  making  him  more  malignant 
than  ever,  they  would  have  escaped.  Still,  devils 
and  men  were  never  intended  to  dwell  together. 

IM  BANG. 


XL 

GOD'S    WAY 

IN  a  certain  town  there  lived  a  man  of  fierce  and 
ungovernable  disposition,  who  in  moments  of  anger 
used  to  beat  his  mother.  One  day  this  parent, 
thus  beaten,  screamed  out,  "Oh,  God,  why  do  you 
not  strike  dead  this  wicked  man  who  beats  his 
mother  ?  " 

The  beating  over,  the  son  thrust  his  sickle 
through  his  belt  and  went  slowly  off  to  the  fields 
where  he  was  engaged  by  a  neighbour  in  reaping 
buckwheat.  The  day  was  fine,  and  the  sky  beauti- 
fully clear.  Suddenly  a  dark  fleck  of  cloud 
appeared  in  mid-heaven,  and  a  little  later  all  the 
sky  became  black.  Furious  thunder  followed,  and 
rain  came  on.  The  village  people  looked  out 
toward  the  field,  where  the  flashes  of  lightning 
were  specially  noticeable.  They  seemed  to  see 
there  a  man  with  lifted  sickle  trying  to  ward  them 
off.  When  the  storm  had  cleared  away,  they 
went  to  see,  and  lo,  they  found  the  man  who 

194 


GOD'S   WAY  195 

had  beaten  his  mother  struck  dead  and  riven  to 
pieces. 

God  takes  note  of  evil  doers  on  this  earth,  and 
deals  with  them  as  they  deserve.  How  greatly 
should  we  fear ! 

Yi  RYUK. 


XLI 

THE    OLD    MAN    IN   THE    DREAM 

KWON  JAI  was  a  man  high  in  rank  and  well 
advanced  in  years.  He  was,  however,  much  given 
to  sport  and  various  kinds  of  pleasure.  One  night 
he  had  a  dream,  when  an  old  man  came  to  him, 
who  bowed  low,  and  in  tears  said,  "Sir,  Minister 
Hong  wishes  to  kill  off  me  and  all  my  posterity. 
Please  save  me,  won't  you?" 

Kwon  asked,  "  How  can  I  save  you  ?  "  The  old 
man  replied,  "  Hong  will  assuredly  ask  Your  Excel- 
lency to  help  him.  Desist  from  it,  please,  for  if  you 
do,  Hong  will  give  it  up  and  I  shall  live  and  all 
mine." 

A  little  later  there  came  a  rap  at  the  door,  when 
Kwon  awakened  and  asked,  "  Who  is  there  ? " 
It  was  Hong,  who  that  day  had  planned  an  excur- 
sion to  Lotus  Lake  to  fish  for  turtles,  and  now 
had  come  specially  to  invite  Kwon  to  go  with 

him. 

196 


THE  OLD  MAN  IN  THE  DREAM    197 

Then  Kwon  knew  that  the  turtle  had  appeared 
to  him  in  a  dream  in  the  form  of  an  old  man,  so 
he  declined,  saying  he  was  ill.  I  learned  later  that 
Hong  also  did  not  go. 

Yi  RYUK. 


XLII 

THE    PERFECT   PRIEST 

THERE  was  once  a  priest  called  Namnu  who  had 
perfected  his  ways  in  the  Buddhistic  doctrine. 
Whenever  he  had  clothing  of  his  own  he  would 
willingly  undress  and  give  it  to  those  who  were 
cold.  His  spirit  was  gentle  with  no  creases  or 
corners  in  it.  Everybody,  high  and  low,  rich  and 
poor,  called  him  by  the  nickname  of  Softy.  When- 
ever he  saw  any  one  sentenced  to  a  flogging  in  the 
temple  or  official  yamen,  Namnu  invariably  begged 
that  he  might  take  the  culprit's  place.  Once,  when 
there  was  a  great  function  in  progress  at  Pagoda 
Temple  and  many  high  officials  were  assembled, 
Softy,  too,  was  seen  kneeling  at  the  side  and  taking 
part.  He  suddenly  remarked  to  Prince  Hong  of 
Yon-san,  "You  are  indeed  a  very  great  man." 

Hong  replied,  "  What  do  you  mean  by  '  great 
man,'  you  impudent  brat?  Take  that,"  and  he 
gave  him  a  box  with  his  fist  on  the  ear.  Softy 
laughed,  and  said,  "Please,  Hong,  don't  do  that,  it 
hurts  !  it  hurts  !  " 

Later  I  was  in  the  train  of  Prince  Yi  of  Yun- 
198 


THE   PERFECT  PRIEST  199 

song,  and  other  high  officials  were  present,  when 
we  stopped  for  a  little  before  the  Temple.  Softy 
was  there,  and  he  looked  at  Yi  and  said,  "I  know 
your  face,  but  I  have  forgotten  your  name."  After- 
wards he  said,  "Oh,  I  remember  now,  you  are  Yi 
Sok-hyong."  The  priests  of  the  monastery  who 
heard  this  familiarity  were  scandalized,  and  hurried 
to  make  no  end  of  apology  to  the  Prince,  saying, 
"Softy  was  born  so,  God  made  him  so.  Please, 
Your  Excellency,  forgive  him."  The  Prince  for- 
gave him  and  so  he  was  not  disturbed. 

Yi  RYUK. 


XLIII 

THE    PROPITIOUS   MAGPIE 

PEOPLE  say  that  when  the  magpie  builds  its  nest 
directly  south  of  a  home  that  the  master  of  the 
house  will  be  promoted  in  office.  King  T'ai-jong 
had  a  friend  once  who  was  very  poor  and  had  failed 
in  all  his  projects.  After  various  fruitless  attempts 
he  decided  to  wait  till  the  King  went  out  on  pro- 
cession and  then  to  send  a  servant  to  build  an  imita- 
tion magpie's  nest  in  some  propitious  place  before 
him.  The  King  saw  it  and  asked  the  man  what  he 
was  doing.  He  said  in  reply  that  when  a  magpie 
builds  its  nest  straight  south  of  a  home  the  master 
of  the  house  instantly  gets  promotion.  His  master, 
he  said,  had  waited  so  long  and  nothing  had  come, 
that  he  was  building  an  imitation  nest  to  bring  it 
about.  The  King  took  pity  on  him  and  ordered 
his  appointment  at  once. 

When  I  was  young  myself  a  magpie  built  its  nest 
before  our  home,  but  I,  along  with  other  boys,  cut 
off  the  branch  so  that  the  whole  nest  fell  to  the 
ground,  and  there  were  the  young  with  their  pitiful 
yellow  mouths.  I  felt  sorry  and  afraid  that  they 


200 


THE   PROPITIOUS  MAGPIE  201 

would  die,  so  on  a  propitious  site  to  the  south  I  had 
the  nest  hung  up  on  a  neutie  tree,  where  the  young 
all  lived  and  flourished  and  flew  away.  In  that 
very  winter  my  father  was  promoted  three  degrees 
in  rank  and  was  attached  to  the  office  of  the  Prime 
Minister. 

Afterwards  I  built  a  summer-house  at  Chong-pa, 
and  before  the  house,  directly  facing  south,  magpies 
built  a  nest  in  a  date  tree.  I  had  a  woman  slave, 
and  she  pulled  it  down  and  used  the  nest  for  fuel, 
but  they  came  again  the  next  year  and  built  once 
more.  The  year  following  was  1469  when  Ye-jong 
came  to  the  throne.  That  year  again  I  was  pro- 
moted. In  the  spring  of  1471  magpies  came  and 
built  their  nest  in  a  tree  just  south  of  my  office. 
I  laughed  and  said,  "There  is  a  spiritual  power  in 
the  magpie  surely,  as  men  have  said  from  olden 
times  and  as  I  myself  have  proven." 

Yi  RYUK. 


XLIV 

THE    "OLD    BUDDHA" 

PRIME  MINISTER  CHOI  YUN-TOK  was  in  mourn- 
ing once  for  his  mother.  With  a  single  horse  and 
one  servant  he  made  a  journey  to  the  south  where 
the  road  led  through  the  county  of  Kai-ryong.  At 
that  very  time  two  or  three  of  the  district  magis- 
trates had  pitched  a  tent  on  the  bank  of  the  river 
and  were  having  refreshments.  They  said  to  one 
another,  "Who  is  that  mourner  that  goes  riding  by 
without  dismounting  ?  It  must  be  some  country 
farmer  who  has  never  learned  proper  manners.  We 
shall  certainly  have  to  teach  him  a  lesson." 

They  sent  an  attendant  to  arrest  and  bring  his 
servant,  whom  they  asked,  "  Who  is  your  master  ?  " 

He  replied,  "Choi,  the  Old  Buddha." 

"  But  what's  his  real  name  ?  "  they  demanded. 

"The  old  Buddha,"  was  the  reply. 

Then  they  grew  very  angry  at  this,  and  said, 
"Your  master  has  offended  in  not  dismounting, 
and  you  offend  in  concealing  his  name.  Both  slave 
and  master  are  equally  ill-mannered."  And  so  they 

beat  him  over  the  head. 

202 


THE   'OLD   BUDDHA'  203 

Then  the  servant  said  slowly,  "  He  is  called  Choi 
the  Buddha,  but  his  real  name  is  Yun-tok,  and  he 
is  now  on  his  way  to  his  country  home  in  Chang- 
won."  At  once  they  recognized  that  it  was  no  other 
than  the  Prime  Minister,  and  great  fear  overcame 
them.  They  struck  their  tent,  cleared  away  the 
eatables,  and  ran  to  make  their  deepest  salaam  and 
to  ask  pardon  for  their  sin. 

The  old  Buddha  was  a  special  name  by  which 
this  famous  minister  was  known. 

Yi  RYUK. 


XLV 

A   WONDERFUL  MEDICINE 

PRINCE  CHEUNG  had  been  First  Minister  of  the 
land  for  thirty  years.  He  was  a  man  just  and 
upright,  now  nearly  ninety  years  of  age.  His  son 
was  called  Whal,  and  was  second  in  influence  only 
to  his  father.  Both  were  greatly  renowned  in  the 
age  in  which  they  lived,  and  His  Majesty  treated 
them  with  special  regard.  Prince  Cheung's  home 
was  suddenly  attacked  by  goblins  and  devils,  and 
when  a  young  official  came  to  call  on  him,  these 
mysterious  beings  in  broad  daylight  snatched  the 
hat  from  his  head  and  crumpled  it  up.  They  threw 
stones,  too,  and  kept  on  throwing  them  so  that  all 
the  court  was  reduced  to  confusion.  Prince  Cheung 
made  his  escape  and  went  to  live  in  another  house, 
where  he  prepared  a  special  medicine  called  sal- 
kwi-whan  (kill-devil-pills),  which  he  offered  in 
prayer.  From  that  time  the  goblins  departed,  and 
now  after  five  or  six  years  no  sign  of  them  has 
reappeared.  Prince  Cheung,  too,  is  well  and  strong 
and  free  from  sickness. 

Yi  RYUK. 

204 


XLVI 

FAITHFUL    MO 

PRINCE  HA  had  a  slave  who  was  a  landed  pro- 
prieter  and  lived  in  Yang-ju  county.  He  had  a 
daughter,  fairest  of  the  fair,  whom  he  called  Mo 
(Nobody),  beautiful  beyond  expression.  An  Yun 
was  a  noted  scholar,  a  man  of  distinction  in  letters. 
He  saw  Mo,  fell  in  love  with  her  and  took  her  for 
his  wife.  Prince  Ha  heard  of  this  and  was  furiously 
angry.  Said  he,  "  How  is  it  that  you,  a  slave,  dare 
to  marry  with  a  man  of  the  aristocracy  ?  "  He  had 
her  arrested  and  brought  home,  intending  to  marry 
her  to  one  of  his  bondsmen.  Mo  learned  of  this 
with  tears  and  sorrow,  but  knew  not  what  to  do. 
At  last  she  made  her  escape  over  the  wall  and  went 
back  to  An.  An  was  delighted  beyond  expression 
to  see  her;  but,  in  view  of  the  old  prince,  he  knew 
not  what  to  do.  Together  they  took  an  oath  to  die 
rather  than  to  be  parted. 

Later  Prince  Ha,  on  learning  of  this,  sent  his 
underlings  to  arrest  her  again  and  carry  her  off. 

After  this  all  trace  of  her  was  lost  till  Mo  was  dis- 

205 


206    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

covered  one  day  in  a  room  hanging  by  the  neck 
dead. 

Months  of  sorrow  passed  over  An  till  once,  under 
cover  of  the  night,  he  was  returning  from  the  Con- 
fucian Temple  to  his  house  over  the  ridge  of  Camel 
Mountain.  It  was  early  autumn  and  the  wooded 
tops  were  shimmering  in  the  moonlight.  All  the 
world  had  sunk  softly  to  rest  and  no  passers  were 
on  the  way.  An  was  just  then  musing  longingly 
of  Mo,  and  in  heartbroken  accents  repeating  love 
verses  to  her  memory,  when  suddenly  a  soft  footfall 
was  heard  as  though  coming  from  among  the  pines. 
He  took  careful  notice  and  there  was  Mo.  An  knew 
that  she  was  long  dead,  and  so  must  have  known 
that  it  was  her  spirit,  but  because  he  was  so  buried 
in  thought  of  her,  doubting  nothing,  he  ran  to  her 
and  caught  her  by  the  hand,  saying,  "  How  did  you 
come  here  ? "  but  she  disappeared.  An  gave  a 
great  cry  and  broke  into  tears.  On  account  of  this 
he  fell  ill.  He  ate,  but  his  grief  was  so  great  he 
could  not  swallow,  and  a  little  later  he  died  of  a 
broken  heart. 

Kim  Champan,  who  was  of  the  same  age  as  I, 
and  my  special  friend,  was  also  a  cousin  of  An,  and 
he  frequently  spoke  of  this.  Yu  Hyo-jang,  also, 
An's  nephew  by  marriage,  told  the  story  many 
times.  Said  he,  "Faithful  unto  death  was  she. 
For  even  a  woman  of  the  literati,  who  has  been  born 


FAITHFUL  MO  207 

and  brought  up  at  the  gates  of  ceremonial  form, 
it  is  a  difficult  matter  enough  to  die,  but  for  a  slave, 
the  lowest  of  the  low,  who  knew  not  the  first  thing 
of  Ceremony,  Righteousness,  Truth  or  Devotion, 
what  about  her?  To  the  end,  out  of  love  for  her 
husband,  she  held  fast  to  her  purity  and  yielded 
up  her  life  without  a  blemish.  Even  of  the  faithful 
among  the  ancients  was  there  ever  a  better  than 
Mo?" 

Yi  RYUK. 


XL  VI I 

THE    RENOWNED    MAING 

MINISTER  of  State  Maing  Sa-song  once  upon  a 
time,  dressed  in  plain  clothes,  started  south  on  a 
long  journey.  On  the  way  he  was  overtaken  by 
rain,  and  turned  into  a  side  pavilion  for  rest  and 
shelter.  There  was  a  young  scholar  already  in  the 
pavilion  by  the  name  of  Whang  Eui-hon,  who  with 
his  two  hands  behind  his  back  was  reading  the 
pavilion  inscription  board,  on  which  verses  were 
written.  Long  he  read  and  long  he  looked  about 
as  though  no  one  else  were  there.  At  last  he  turned 
to  the  old  man,  and  said,  "  Well,  grand-dad,  do  you 
know  the  flavour  of  verses  like  these?"  The 
famous  Minister,  pretending  ignorance,  arose  and 
said,  "An  old  countryman  like  myself,  could  you 
expect  him  to  know?  Please  tell  me  the 
meaning." 

Whang  said,  "These  verses  were  written  by  the 
great  men  of  the  past.  What  they  saw  and  experi- 
enced they  wrote  down  to  inspire  the  souls  of  those 

who  were  to  come  after  them.    They  are  like  pic- 

208 


THE   RENOWNED   MAING  209 

tures  of  sea  and  land,  for  there  are  living  pictures 
in  poetry,  you  know." 

The  Minister  said,  "Indeed,  that's  wonderful; 
but  if  it  were  not  for  men  like  yourself  how  should 
I  ever  come  to  know  these  things  ?  " 

A  little  later  came  pack-horses  loaded  with  all 
sorts  of  things ;  servants  and  retainers,  too,  a  great 
company  of  them,  tent  poles,  canvas  packs  and 
other  equipment,  a  long  procession. 

Whang,  surprised  by  this,  made  inquiry,  when, 
to  his  amazement,  he  learned  that  the  old  man  was 
none  other  than  Maing  Sa-song.  Unconsciously 
he  dropped  on  to  his  knees  in  a  deep  and  long 
obeisance.  The  Minister  laughed  and  said,  "That 
will  do;  there  is  no  difference  in  the  value  of  mere 
men,  they  are  high  or  low  according  to  the  thoughts 
that  prompt  them,  but  unfortunately  all  are  born 
with  a  proud  heart.  You  are  not  a  common  scholar, 
why,  therefore,  should  you  be  so  proud  to  begin 
with. and  so  humble  now?"  The  Minister  took 
him  by  the  hand,  led  him  to  his  mat,  made  him  sit 
down,  comforted  him  and  sent  him  away. 

Yi  RYUK. 


XLVIII 
THE    SENSES 

THE  eyes  are  round  like  gems,  so  that  they  can 
roll  about  and  see  things;  the  ears  have  holes  in 
them  so  that  they  can  hear;  the  nose  has  openings 
by  which  it  can  perceive  smell;  and  the  mouth  is 
horizontal  and  slit  so  that  it  can  inhale  and  exhale 
the  breath ;  the  tongue  is  like  an  organ  reed  so  that 
it  can  make  sounds  and  talk.  Three  of  the  four  have 
each  their  particular  office  to  fulfil,  while  the  mouth 
has  two  offices.  But  the  member  that  distinguishes 
the  good  from  the  bad  is  the  heart,  so  that  without 
the  heart,  even  though  you  have  eyes  you  cannot 
see,  though  you  have  ears  you  cannot  hear,  though 
you  have  a  nose  you  cannot  smell,  and  though  you 
have  a  mouth  you  cannot  breathe,  so  they  say  that 
without  the  heart  "seeing  you  cannot  see,  and 
hearing  you  cannot  hear." 

Yi  RYUK. 


210 


XLIX 

WHO   DECIDES,    GOD   OR   THE    KING? 

KING  TAI-JONG  was  having  a  rest  in  Heung-yang 
Palace,  while  outside  two  eunuchs  were  talking 
together  over  the  law  that  governs  the  affairs  of 
men,  as  to  whether  it  is  man  or  God.  A  said, 
"Riches  and  honour  are  all  in  the  king's  hand." 
B  said,  "  Nothing  of  the  kind ;  every  atom  of  wealth 
and  every  degree  of  promotion  are  all  ordered  of 
God.  Even  the  king  himself  has  no  part  in  it  and 
no  power." 

So  they  argued,  each  that  he  was  right,  without 
ever  coming  to  an  agreement. 

The  King,  overhearing  what  was  said,  wrote  a 
secret  despatch,  saying,  "Raise  the  Bearer  of  this 
letter  one  degree  in  rank."  He  sealed  it  and  com- 
manded A  to  take  it  to  Se-jong,  who  was  then  in 
charge  of  this  office.  A  made  his  bow  and  de- 
parted, but  just  when  he  was  about  to  leave  the 
palace  enclosure  a  furious  pain  took  him  in  the 
stomach,  so  that  he  begged  B  to  take  his  place  and 
go  into  the  city. 

The  next  day,  when  the  record  of  promotions 


211 


212    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

was  placed  before  the  King,  he  read  how  B  had 
been  advanced,  but  not  one  word  was  there  about  A. 
King  Tai-jong  made  inquiry,  and  when  he  knew 
the  circumstances  he  gave  a  sudden  start  of  wonder 
and  remained  long  in  deep  thought. 

Yi  RYUK. 


THREE    THINGS    MASTERED 

THERE  was  a  relative  of  the  king,  named  Im 
Sung-jong,  who  was  a  gifted  man  in  thought  and 
purpose.  He  was  the  first  performer  of  his  time 
on  the  harp.  King  Se-jong  said  of  him,  "Im's 
harp  knows  but  one  master,  and  follows  no  other 
man." 

His  home  was  outside  the  South  Gate,  and  every 
morning  he  was  seen  kneeling  on  the  sill  of  his 
front  door  beating  his  hands  upwards  and  down- 
wards on  his  knees,  and  this  practice  he  carried  on 
for  three  years.  People  could  not  imagine  what 
he  meant  by  it,  but  thought  him  mad.  Thus  he 
learned  the  motions  required  for  the  harp. 

Also  he  blew  with  his  mouth  and  practised  with 
his  fingers  day  and  night  without  stopping,  so  that 
when  people  called  on  him  he  would  see  them  but 
would  not  perceive  them.  He  kept  this  up  for  three 
years  and  so  learned  the  motions  for  the  flute. 

He  was  a  lightly  built  man  in  body,  and  poor 
at  riding  and  at  archery.  He  often  sighed  over 
this  defect,  and  said,  "Though  I  am  weak  and 

213 


214    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

stupid  and  not  able  to  shoot  a  long  distance,  I  shall 
yet  know  how  to  hit  the  target  and  make  the  bull's- 
eye.  This  also  must  be  acquired  by  practice." 
So  every  morning  he  took  his  bow  and  arrows  and 
went  off  into  the  hills.  There  he  shot  all  day  long, 
keeping  it  up  for  three  years,  till  he  became  a 
renowned  archer.  Thus  you  may  perceive  the  kind 
of  man  he  was. 

Yi  RYUK. 


LI 

STRANGELY   STRICKEN    DEAD 

THERE  was  once  a  man  called  Kim  Tok-saing, 
a  soldier  of  fortune,  who  had  been  specially 
honoured  at  the  Court  of  Tai-jong.  He  had  several 
times  been  generalissimo  of  the  army,  and  on  his 
various  campaigns  had  had  an  intimate  friend 
accompany  him,  a  friend  whom  he  greatly  loved. 
But  Kim  had  been  dead  now  for  some  ten  years 
and  more,  when  one  night  this  friend  of  his  was 
awakened  with  a  start  and  gave  a  great  outcry. 
He  slept  again,  but  a  little  later  was  disturbed  once 
more  by  a  fright,  at  which  he  called  out.  His  wife, 
not  liking  this,  inquired  as  to  what  he  meant. 
The  friend  said,  "I  have  just  seen  General  Kim 
riding  on  a  white  horse,  with  bow  and  arrows  at 
his  belt.  He  called  to  me  and  said,  '  A  thief  has 
just  entered  my  home,  and  I  have  come  to  shoot 
him  dead.'  He  went  and  again  returned,  and  as 
he  drew  an  arrow  from  his  quiver,  I  saw  that  there 
were  blood  marks  on  it.  He  said,  '  I  have  just  shot 
him,  he  is  dead.' '  The  husband  and  wife  in  fear 

and  wonder  talked  over  it  together. 

215 


216    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

When  morning  came  the  friend  went  to  General 
Kim's  former  home  to  make  inquiry.  He  learned 
that  that  very  night  Kim's  young  widow  had 
decided  to  remarry,  but  as  soon  as  the  chosen 
fiancee  had  entered  her  home,  a  terrible  pain  shot 
him  through,  and  before  morning  came  he  died  in 
great  agony. 

Yi  RYUK. 


LII 

THE    MYSTERIOUS    HOI   TREE 

PRINCE  PA-SONG'S  house  was  situated  just  inside 
of  the  great  East  Gate,  and  before  it  was  a  large 
Hoi  tree.  On  a  certain  night  the  Prince's  son-in- 
law  was  passing  by  the  roadway  that  led  in  front 
of  the  archers'  pavilion.  There  he  saw  a  great 
company  of  bowmen,  more  than  he  could  number, 
all  shooting  together  at  the  target.  A  moment 
later  he  saw  them  practising  riding,  some  throwing 
spears,  some  hurling  bowls,  some  shooting  from 
horseback,  so  that  the  road  in  front  of  the  pavilion 
was  blocked  against  all  comers.  Some  shouted  as 
he  came  by,  "  Look  at  that  impudent  rascal !  He 
attempts  to  ride  by  without  dismounting."  They 
caught  him  and  beat  him,  paying  no  attention  to 
his  cries  for  mercy,  and  having  no  pity  for  the 
pain  he  suffered,  till  one  tall  fellow  came  out  of 
their  serried  ranks  and  said  in  an  angry  voice  to 
the  crowd,  "He  is  my  master;  why  do  you  treat 
him  so?"  He  undid  his  bonds,  took  him  by  the 
arm  and  led  him  home.  When  the  son-in-law 

reached  the  gate  he  looked  back  and  saw  the  man 

217 


218   KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

walk  under  the  Hoi  tree  and  disappear.  He  then 
learned,  too,  that  all  the  crowd  of  archers  were 
spirits  and  not  men,  and  that  the  tall  one  who  had 
befriended  him  was  a  spirit  too,  and  that  he  had 
come  forth  from  their  particular  Hoi  tree. 

Yi  RYUK. 


LIII 

TA-HONG 

[SlM  HEUI-SU  studied  as  a  young  man  at  the  feet 
of  No  Su-sin,  who  was  sent  as  an  exile  to  a  distant 
island  in  the  sea.  Thither  he  followed  his  master 
and  worked  at  the  Sacred  Books.  He  matriculated 
in  1570  and  graduated  in  1572.  In  1589  he  remon- 
strated with  King  Son-jo  over  the  disorders  of  his 
reign,  and  was  the  means  of  quelling  a  great 
national  disturbance ;  but  he  made  a  faux  pas  one 
day  when  he  said  laughingly  to  a  friend — 

"These  sea-gull  waves  ride  so  high, 
Who  can  tame  them?" 

Those  who  heard  caught  at  this,  and  it  became 
a  source  of  unpopularity,  as  it  indicated  an  un- 
favourable opinion  of  the  Court. 

In  1592,  when  the  King  made  his  escape  to 
Eui-ju,  before  the  invading  Japanese  army,  he  was 
the  State's  Chief  Secretary,  and  after  the  return  of 
the  King  he  became  Chief  Justice.  He  resigned 
office,  but  the  King  refused  to  accept  his  resigna- 
tion, saying,  "I  cannot  do  without  you."  He 

219 


220  KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

became  chief  of  the  literati  and  Special  Adviser. 
Afterwards  he  became  Minister  of  the  Right,  then 
of  the  Left,  at  which  time  he  wrote  out  ten  sugges- 
tions for  His  Majesty  to  follow.  He  saw  the 
wrongs  done  around  the  King,  and  resigned  office 
again  and  again,  but  was  constantly  recalled. 

In  1608  Im  Suk-yong,  a  young  candidate  writing 
for  his  matriculation,  wrote  an  essay  exposing  the 
wrongs  of  the  Court.  Sim  heard  of  this,  and  took 
the  young  man  under  his  protection.  The  King, 
reading  the  essay,  was  furiously  angry,  and  ordered 
the  degradation  of  Im,  but  Sim  said,  "He  is  with 
me;  I  am  behind  what  he  wrote  and  approve; 
degrade  me  and  not  him,"  and  so  the  King  with- 
drew his  displeasure.  He  was  faithful  of  the 
faithful. 

When  he  was  old  he  went  and  lived  in  Tun-san 
in  a  little  tumble-down  hut,  like  the  poorest  of 
the  literati.  He  called  himself  "Water-thunder 
Muddy-man,"  a  name  derived  from  the  Book  of 
Changes. 

He  died  in  1622  at  the  age  of  seventy-four,  and 
is  recorded  as  one  of  Korea's  great  patriots.] 

The  Story 

Minister  Sim  Heui-su  was,  when  young,  hand- 
some as  polished  marble,  and  white  as  the  snow, 
rarely  and  beautifully  formed.  When  eight  years 


TA-HONG  221 

of  age  he  was  already  an  adept  at  the  character, 
and  a  wonder  in  the  eyes  of  his  people.  The  boy's 
nickname  was  Soondong  (the  godlike  one).  From 
the  passing  of  his  first  examination,  step  by  step 
he  advanced,  till  at  last  he  became  First  Minister 
of  the  land.  When  old  he  was  honoured  as  the 
most  renowned  of  all  ministers.  At  seventy  he 
still  held  office,  and  one  day,  when  occupied  with 
the  affairs  of  State,  he  suddenly  said  to  those 
about  him,  "To-day  is  my  last  on  earth,  and  my 
farewell  wishes  to  you  all  are  that  you  may  prosper 
and  do  bravely  and  well." 

His  associates  replied  in  wonder,  "Your  Excel- 
lency is  still  strong  and  hearty,  and  able  for  many 
years  of  work  ;>  why  do  you  speak  so  ?  " 

Sim  laughingly  made  answer,  "Our  span  of  life 
is  fixed.  Why  should  I  not  know?  We  cannot 
pass  the  predestined  limit.  Please  feel  no  regret. 
Use  all  your  efforts  to  serve  His  Majesty  the  King, 
and  make  grateful  acknowledgment  of  his  many 
favours." 

Thus  he  exhorted  them,  and  took  his  departure. 
Every  one  wondered  over  this  strange  announce- 
ment. From  that  day  on  he  returned  no  more,  it 
being  said  that  he  was  ailing. 

There  was  at  that  time  attached  to  the  War  Office 
a  young  secretary  directly  under  Sim.  Hearing 
that  his  master  was  ill,  the  young  man  went  to  pay 


222    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

his  respects  and  to  make  inquiry.  Sim  called  him 
into  his  private  room,  where  all  was  quiet.  Said 
he,  "  I  am  about  to  die,  and  this  is  a  long  farewell, 
so  take  good  care  of  yourself,  and  do  your  part 
honourably." 

The  young  man  looked,  and  in  Sim's  eyes  were 
tears.  He  said,  "Your  Excellency  is  still  vigorous, 
and  even  though  you  are  slightly  ailing,  there  is 
surely  no  cause  for  anxiety.  I  am  at  a  loss  to 
understand  your  tears,  and  what  you  mean  by 
saying  that  you  are  about  to  die.  I  would  like  to 
ask  the  reason." 

Sim  smiled  and  said,  "I  have  never  told  any 
person,  but  since  you  ask  and  there  is  no  longer 
cause  for  concealment,  I  shall  tell  you  the  whole 
story.  When  I  was  young  certain  things  hap- 
pened in  my  life  that  may  make  you  smile. 

"At  about  sixteen  years  of  age  I  was  said  to  be  a 
handsome  boy  and  fair  to  see.  Once  in  Seoul, 
when  a  banquet  was  in  progress  and  many  danc- 
ing-girls and  other  representatives  of  good  cheer 
were  called,  I  went  too,  with  a  half-dozen  comrades, 
to  see.  There  was  among  the  dancing-girls  a 
young  woman  whose  face  was  very  beautiful.  She 
was  not  like  an  earthly  person,  but  like  some 
angelic  being.  Inquiring  as  to  her  name,  some 
of  those  seated  near  said  it  was  Ta-hong  (Flower- 
bud). 


TA-HONG  223 

"  When  all  was  over  and  the  guests  had  separated, 
I  went  home,  but  I  thought  of  Ta-hong's  pretty 
face,  and  recalled  her  repeatedly,  over  and  over; 
seemingly  I  could  not  forget  her.  Ten  days  or  so 
later  I  was  returning  from  my  teacher's  house 
along  the  main  street,  carrying  my  books  under 
my  arm,  when  I  suddenly  met  a  pretty  girl,  who 
was  beautifully  dressed  and  riding  a  handsome 
horse.  She  alighted  just  in  front  of  me,  and  to  my 
surprise,  taking  my  hand,  said,  '  Are  you  not  Sim 
Heui-su  ? ' 

"In  my  astonishment  I  looked  at  her  and  saw 
that  it  was  Ta-hong.  I  said,  '  Yes,  but  how  do 
you  know  me  ?  '  I  was  not  married  then,  nor  had 
I  my  hair  done  up,  and  as  there  were  many  people 
in  the  street  looking  on  I  was  very  much  ashamed. 
Flower-bud,  with  a  look  of  gladness  in  her  face, 
said  to  her  pony-boy,  '  I  have  something  to  see  to 
just  now;  you  return  and  say  to  the  master  that  I 
shall  be  present  at  the  banquet  to-morrow.'  Then 
we  went  aside  into  a  neighbouring  house  and  sat 
down.  She  said,  '  Did  you  not  on  such  and  such 
a  day  go  to  such  and  such  a  Minister's  house  and 
look  on  at  the  gathering  ?  '  I  answered,  '  Yes,  I 
did.'  '  I  saw  you,'  said  she,  '  and  to  me  your  face 
was  like  a  god's.  I  asked  those  present  who  you 
were,  and  they  said  your  family  name  was  Sim 
and  your  given-name  Heui-su,  and  that  your 


224    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

character  and  gifts  were  very  superior.  From  that 
day  on  I  longed  to  meet  you,  but  as  there  was 
no  possibility  of  this  I  could  only  think  of  you. 
Our  meeting  thus  is  surely  of  God's  appointment.' 

"I  replied  laughingly,  '  I,  too,  felt  just  the  same 
towards  you.' 

"Then  Ta-hong  said,  'We  cannot  meet  here; 
let's  go  to  my  aunt's  home  in  the  next  ward,  where 
it's  quiet,  and  talk  there.'  We  went  to  the  aunt's 
home.  It  was  neat  and  clean  and  somewhat 
isolated,  and  apparently  the  aunt  loved  Flower- 
bud  with  all  the  devotion  of  a  mother.  From  that 
day  forth  we  plighted  our  troth  together.  Flower- 
bud  had  never  had  a  lover ;  I  was  her  first  and  only 
choice.  She  said,  however,  '  This  plan  of  ours 
cannot  be  consummated  to-day;  let  us  separate  for 
the  present  and  make  plans  for  our  union  in  the 
future.'  I  asked  her  how  we  could  do  so,  and  she 
replied,  '  I  have  sworn  my  soul  to  you,  and  it  is 
decided  for  ever,  but  you  have  your  parents  to 
think  of,  and  you  have  not  yet  had  a  wife  chosen, 
so  there  will  be  no  chance  of  their  advising  you  to 
have  a  second  wife  as  my  social  standing  would 
require  for  me.  As  I  reflect  upon  your  ability 
and  chances  for  promotion,  I  see  you  already  a 
Minister  of  State.  Let  us  separate  just  now,  and 
I'll  keep  myself  for  you  till  the  time  when  you  win 
the  first  place  at  the  Examination  and  have  your 


TA-HONG  225 

three  days  of  public  rejoicing.  Then  we'll  meet 
once  more.  Let  us  make  a  compact  never  to  be 
broken.  So  then,  until  you  have  won  your 
honours,  do  not  think  of  me,  please.  Do  not  be 
anxious,  either,  lest  I  should  be  taken  from  you, 
for  I  have  a  plan  by  which  to  hide  myself  away 
in  safety.  Know  that  on  the  day  when  you  win 
your  honours  we  shall  meet  again.' 

"On  this  we  clasped  hands  and  spoke  our  fare- 
wells as  though  we  parted  easily.  Where  she  was 
going  I  did  not  ask,  but  simply  came  home  with  a 
distressed  and  burdened  heart,  feeling  that  I  had 
lost  everything.  On  my  return  I  found  that  my 
parents,  who  had  missed  me,  were  in  a  terrible 
state  of  consternation,  but  so  delighted  were  they 
at  my  safe  return  that  they  scarcely  asked  where  I 
had  been.  I  did  not  tell  them  either,  but  gave 
another  excuse. 

"At  first  I  could  not  desist  from  thoughts  of 
Ta-hong.  After  a  long  time  only  was  I  able  to 
regain  my  composure.  From  that  time  forth  with 
all  my  might  I  went  at  my  lessons.  Day  and  night 
I  pegged  away,  not  for  the  sake  of  the  Examination, 
but  for  the  sake  of  once  more  meeting  her. 

"In  two  years  or  so  my  parents  appointed  my 
marriage.  I  did  not  dare  to  refuse,  had  to  accept, 
but  had  no  heart  in  it,  and  no  joy  in  their  choice. 

"My  gift  for  study  was  very  marked,  and  by 
Q 


226    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

diligence  I  grew  to  be  superior  to  all  my  com- 
petitors. It  was  five  years  after  my  farewell  to 
Ta-hong  that  I  won  my  honours.  I  was  still  but 
a  youngster,  and  all  the  world  rejoiced  in  my 
success.  But  my  joy  was  in  the  secret  under- 
standing that  the  time  had  come  for  me  to  meet 
Ta-hong.  On  the  first  day  of  my  graduation 
honours  I  expected  to  meet  her,  but  did  not.  The 
second  day  passed,  but  I  saw  nothing  of  her,  and 
the  third  day  was  passing  and  no  word  had  reached 
me.  My  heart  was  so  disturbed  that  I  found  not 
the  slightest  joy  in  the  honours  of  the  occasion. 
Evening  was  falling,  when  my  father  said  to  me, 
'  I  have  a  friend  of  my  younger  days,  who  now 
lives  in  Chang-eui  ward,  and  you  must  go  and  call 
on  him  this  evening  before  the  three  days  are  over,' 
and  so,  there  being  no  help  for  it,  I  went  to  pay  my 
call.  As  I  was  returning  the  sun  had  gone  down 
and  it  was  dark,  and  just  as  I  was  passing  a  high 
gateway,  I  heard  the  Sillai  call.1  It  was  the  home 
of  an  old  Minister,  a  man  whom  I  did  not  know, 
but  he  being  a  high  noble  there  was  nothing  for 
me  to  do  but  to  dismount  and  enter.  Here  I  found 
the  master  himself,  an  old  gentleman,  who  put  me 
through  my  humble  exercises,  and  then  ordered  me 
gently  to  come  up  and  sit  beside  him.  He  talked 

1  A  shrill  whistle  by  which  graduates  command  the  presence 
of  a  new  graduate  to  haze  or  honour,  as  they  please. 


TA-HONG  227 

to  me  very  kindly,  and  entertained  me  with  all 
sorts  of  refreshments.  Then  he  lifted  his  glass 
and  inquired,  '  Would  you  like  to  meet  a  very 
beautiful  person  ?  '  I  did  not  know  what  he  meant, 
and  so  asked,  '  What  beautiful  person  ?  '  The  old 
man  said,  '  The  most  beautiful  in  the  world  to  you. 
She  has  long  been  a  member  of  my  household.' 
Then  he  ordered  a  servant  to  call  her.  When  she 
came  it  was  my  lost  Ta-hong.  I  was  startled, 
delighted,  surprised,  and  speechless  almost.  '  How 
do  you  come  here  ?  '  I  gasped. 

"She  laughed  and  said,  '  Is  this  not  within  the 
three  days  of  your  public  celebration,  and  according 
to  the  agreement  by  which  we  parted  ?  ' 

"The  old  man  said,  '  She  is  a  wonderful  woman. 
Her  thoughts  are  high  and  noble,  and  her  history 
is  quite  unique.  I  will  tell  it  to  you.  I  am  an 
old  man  of  eighty,  and  my  wife  and  I  have  had 
no  children,  but  on  a  certain  day  this  young 
girl  came  to  us  saying,  "May  I  have  the  place 
of  slave  with  you,  to  wait  on  you  and  do  your 
bidding?" 

" '  In  surprise  I  asked  the  reason  for  this  strange 
request,  and  she  said,  "  I  am  not  running  away 
from  any  master,  so  do  not  mistrust  me." 

" '  Still,  I  did  not  wish  to  take  her  in,  and  told 
her  so,  but  she  begged  so  persuasively  that  I 
yielded  and  let  her  stay,  appointed  her  work  to  do, 
Q  2 


and  watched  her  behaviour.  She  became  a  slave 
of  her  own  accord,  and  simply  lived  to  please  us, 
preparing  our  meals  during  the  day,  and  caring 
for  our  rooms  for  the  night;  responding  to  calls; 
ever  ready  to  do  our  bidding;  faithful  beyond 
compare.  We  feeble  old  folks,  often  ill,  found  her 
a  source  of  comfort  and  cheer  unheard  of,  making 
life  perfect  peace  and  joy.  Her  needle,  too,  was 
exceedingly  skilful,  and  according  to  the  seasons 
she  prepared  all  that  we  needed.  Naturally  we 
loved  and  pitied  her  more  than  I  can  say.  My 
wife  thought  more  of  her  than  ever  mother  did  of 
a  daughter.  During  the  day  she  was  always  at 
hand,  and  at  night  she  slept  by  her  side.  At  one 
time  I  asked  her  quietly  concerning  her  past 
history.  She  said  she  was  originally  the  child  of 
a  free-man,  but  that  her  parents  had  died  when 
she  was  very  young,  and,  having  no  place  to  go  to, 
an  old  woman  of  the  village  had  taken  her  in  and 
brought  her  up.  "Being  so  young,"  said  she,  "I 
was  safe  from  harm.  At  last  I  met  a  young  master 
with  whom  I  plighted  a  hundred  years  of  troth,  a 
beautiful  boy,  none  was  ever  like  him.  I  deter- 
mined to  meet  him  again,  but  only  after  he  had 
won  his  honours  in  the  arena.  If  I  had  remained 
at  the  home  of  the  old  mother  I  could  not  have 
kept  myself  safe,  and  preserved  my  honour;  I 
would  have  been  helpless ;  so  I  came  here  for  safety 


TA-HONG  229 

and  to  serve  you.  It  is  a  plan  by  which  to  hide 
myself  for  a  year  or  so,  and  then  when  he  wins 
I  shall  ask  your  leave  to  go." 

" '  I  then  asked  who  the  person  was  with  whom 
she  had  made  this  contract,  and  she  told  me  your 
name.  I  am  so  old  that  I  no  longer  think  of  taking 
wives  and  concubines,  but  she  called  herself  my 
concubine  so  as  to  be  safe,  and  thus  the  years  have 
passed.  We  watched  the  Examination  reports,  but 
till  this  time  your  name  was  absent.  Through  it 
all  she  expressed  not  a  single  word  of  anxiety,  but 
kept  up  heart  saying  that  before  long  your  name 
would  appear.  So  confident  was  she  that  not  a 
shadow  of  disappointment  was  in  her  face.  This 
time  on  looking  over  the  list  I  found  your  name, 
and  told  her.  She  heard  it  without  any  special 
manifestation  of  joy,  saying  she  knew  it  would 
come.  She  also  said,  "When  we  parted  I  promised 
to  meet  him  before  the  three  days  of  public  celebra- 
tion were  over,  and  now  I  must  make  good  my 
promise."  So  she  climbed  to  the  upper  pavilion 
to  watch  the  public  way.  But  this  ward  being 
somewhat  remote  she  did  not  see  you  going  by  on 
the  first  day,  nor  on  the  second.  This  morning 
she  went  again,  saying,  "He  will  surely  pass  to- 
day " ;  and  so  it  came  about.  She  said,  "  He  is 
coming;  call  him  in." 

" '  I  am  an  old  man  and  have  read  much  history, 


230   KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

and  have  heard  of  many  famous  women.  There 
are  many  examples  of  devotion  that  move  the  heart, 
but  I  never  saw  so  faithful  a  life  nor  one  so  devoted 
to  another.  God  taking  note  of  this  has  brought 
all  her  purposes  to  pass.  And  now,  not  to  let  this 
moment  of  joy  go  by,  you  must  stay  with  me  to- 
night.' 

"When  I  met  Ta-hong  I  was  most  happy, 
especially  as  I  heard  of  her  years  of  faithfulness. 
As  to  the  invitation  I  declined  it,  saying  I  could  not 
think,  even  though  we  had  so  agreed,  of  taking  away 
one  who  waited  in  attendance  upon  His  Excellency. 
But  the  old  man  laughed,  saying,  '  She  is  not 
mine.  I  simply  let  her  be  called  my  concubine  in 
name  lest  my  nephews  or  some  younger  members 
of  the  clan  should  steal  her  away.  She  is  first  of 
all  a  faithful  woman  :  I  have  not  known  her  like 
before.' 

"The  old  man  then  had  the  horse  sent  back  and 
the  servants,  also  a  letter  to  my  parents  saying  that 
I  would  stay  the  night.  He  ordered  the  servants 
to  prepare  a  room,  to  put  in  beautiful  screens  and 
embroidered  matting,  to  hang  up  lights  and  to 
decorate  as  for  a  bridegroom.  Thus  he  celebrated 
our  meeting. 

"Next  morning  I  bade  good-bye,  and  went  and 
told  my  parents  all  about  my  meeting  with  Ta-hong 
and  what  had  happened.  They  gave  consent  that 


TA-HONG  231 

I  should  have  her,  and  she  was  brought  and  made 
a  member  of  our  family,  really  my  only  wife. 

"  Her  life  and  behaviour  being  beyond  that  of  the 
ordinary,  in  serving  those  above  her  and  in  helping 
those  below,  she  fulfilled  all  the  requirements  of 
the  ancient  code.  Her  work,  too,  was  faithfully 
done,  and  her  gifts  in  the  way  of  music  and  chess 
were  most  exceptional.  I  loved  her  as  I  never  can 
tell. 

"A  little  later  I  went  as  magistrate  to  Keumsan 
county  in  Chulla  Province,  and  Ta-hong  went  with 
me.  We  were  there  for  two  years.  She  declined 
our  too  frequent  happy  times  together,  saying  that 
it  interfered  with  efficiency  and  duty.  One  day,  all 
unexpectedly,  she  came  to  me  and  requested  that 
we  should  have  a  little  quiet  time,  with  no  others 
present,  as  she  had  something  special  to  tell  me.  I 
asked  her  what  it  was,  and  she  said  to  me,  '  I  am 
going  to  die,  for  my  span  of  life  is  finished ;  so  let 
us  be  glad  once  more  and  forget  all  the  sorrows  of 
the  world.'  I  wondered  when  I  heard  this.  I  could 
not  think  it  true,  and  asked  her  how  she  could  tell 
beforehand  that  she  was  going  to  die.  She  said, 
'  I  know,  there  is  no  mistake  about  it.' 

"In  four  or  five  days  she  fell  ill,  but  not  seri- 
ously, and  yet  a  day  or  two  later  she  died.  She 
said  to  me  when  dying,  '  Our  life  is  ordered,  God 
decides  it  all.  While  I  lived  I  gave  myself  to  you, 


282    KOREAN  IMPS,  GHOSTS  AND  FAIRIES 

and  you  most  kindly  responded  in  return.  I  have 
no  regrets.  As  I  die  I  ask  only  that  my  body  be 
buried  where  it  may  rest  by  the  side  of  my  master 
when  he  passes  away,  so  that  when  we  meet  in  the 
regions  beyond  I  shall  be  with  you  once  again.' 
When  she  had  so  said  she  died. 

"Her  face  was  beautiful,  not  like  the  face  of  the 
dead,  but  like  the  face  of  the  living.  I  was  plunged 
into  deepest  grief,  prepared  her  body  with  my  own 
hands  for  burial.  Our  custom  is  that  when  a 
second  wife  dies  she  is  not  buried  with  the  family, 
but  I  made  some  excuse  and  had  her  interred  in  our 
family  site  in  the  county  of  Ko-yang.  I  did  so 
to  carry  out  her  wishes.  When  I  came  as  far  as 
Keum-chang  on  my  sad  journey,  I  wrote  a  verse— 

'  O  beautiful  Bud,  of  the  beautiful  Flower, 
We  bear  thy  form  on  the  willow  bier ; 
Whither  has  gone  thy  sweet  perfumed  soul? 

The  rains  fall  on  us 
To  tell  us  of  thy  tears  and  of  thy  faithful  way.' 

"I  wrote  this  as  a  love  tribute  to  my  faithful 
Ta-hong.  After  her  death,  whenever  anything 
serious  was  to  happen  in  my  home,  she  always 
came  to  tell  me  beforehand,  and  never  was  there 
a  mistake  in  her  announcements.  For  several 
years  it  has  continued  thus,  till  a  few  days  ago  she 
appeared  in  a  dream  saying,  '  Master,  the  time  of 
your  departure  has  come,  and  we  are  to  meet  again. 


TA-HONG  283 

I   am    now   making   ready   for   your   glad   recep- 
tion.' 

"For  this  reason  I  have  bidden  all  my  associates 
farewell.  Last  night  she  came  once  more  and  said 
to  me,  '  To-morrow  is  your  day.'  We  wept  to- 
gether in  the  dream  as  we  met  and  talked.  In  the 
morning,  when  I  awoke,  marks  of  tears  were  still 
upon  my  cheeks.  This  is  not  because  I  fear  to  die, 
but  because  I  have  seen  my  Ta-hong.  Now  that 
you  have  asked  me  I  have  told  you  all.  Tell  it  to 
no  one."  So  Sim  died,  as  was  foretold,  on  the 
day  following.  Strange,  indeed  ! 

IM  BANG. 


THE   END 


RICHARD  CLAY  &  SONS,  LIMITED,     . 
BRUNSWICK  STREET,  STAMFORD  STREET,  S.K., 

AND    Bl'NCAY,    SUFFOLK. 


SOME    ROMANTIC  VOLUMES    IN 
EVERYMAN'S    LIBRARY 

Le   Morte   D' Arthur  (2  Vois.) 

Introduction  by  Sir  JOHN  RHYS 

The   Mabinogion 

Translated  by  Lady  CHARLOTTE  GUEST 

Kalevala,  or  the  Land  of  Heroes 

(2  Vols.) 

Newly  Translated  from  the  Finnish  by  W.  F. 
KJBBY 

The  Fall  of  the  Nibelungs 

Translated  by  MARGARET  ARMOUR 

The  Story  of  Burnt  Njal 

The  High  History  of  the  Holy 
Grail 

Translated  by  Dr.  SEBASTIAN  EVANS 


SEND  FOR  FEEE  ANNOTATED 
CATALOGUE  OF  640  VOLUMES,  COVERING 
IS  DEPARTMENTS  OF  LITERATURE 

J.   M.   DENT  &   SONS,    Ltd. 
Aldine  House,  Bedford  Street,  W.C. 


JOLLY  CALLE 
AND  OTHER  SWEDISH 

FAIRY  TALES 
By  HELENA  NYBLOM 

With  Illustrations  in  Colour 
by  CHARLES  FOLKARD 

Square  Crown  8vo. 


Outlook. — "This  volume  of  Swedish  fairy  tales  is 
marked  with  a  great  simplicity  and  a  very  real 
literary  skill.  All  lovers  of  Fairy-lore  will  welcome 
the  pretty  stories,  and  will  realise  that  in  introduc- 
ing us  to  '  Jolly  Calle,'  'Rolf  of  Orkanas'  and  the 
'  Bubbly-boy,'  they  have  introduced  us  to  near 
friends.  Some  of  them  are  glad,  some  very  sad, 
but  all  charming.  The  illustrations  are  excellent." 

J.   M.   DENT  &  SONS,    Ltd. 
Aldine  House,  Bedford  Street,  W.C. 


A     000  772  066     7